


1 * 


• ^ i*, 
ii#« 


«««« 

l h«« 

%%W 


MfW] 
3 *$« 
'<«««! *8 


*#•01 


D*#* 
*» «• 
a#fi 
fliiMn 


. 

■ a r *.w» v -i- 


<ri«» 

«!«!•! 


desn 





Class ~^Z. ~J 

Book 

Copyright N° 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




BOOKS BY AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 


THE HELEN GRANT BOOKS 


Illustrated 

HELEN GRANT’S SCHOOLDAYS $1.25 

HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 1.25 

HELEN GRANT AT ALDRED HOUSE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT IN COLLEGE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, TEACHER 1.25 

HELEN GRANT’S DECISION 1.25 

HELEN GRANT’S HARVEST YEAR 1.25 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 

Illustrated 

THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE OLD RED HOUSE 

Net $1.00; Postpaid $1.10 
THE RED-HOUSE CHILDREN AT GRAFTON 

Net $1.00; Postpaid $1.10 


ALMOST AS GOOD AS A BOY. Illustrated by Bertha G. 

Davidson 1.25 

HEROES OF THE CRUSADES. Fifty full-page Illustrations 

from Gustave Dore 1.50 

LARRY (The $2000 Prize Story) x.oo 

THE KATHIE STORIES. Six Volumes. Illustrated. Per 

volume x.oo 

THE DOUGLAS NOVELS. Twenty-four Volumes. Per vol. .60 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
BOSTON 


































































































































It was a regular fusilade. — Page 202 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 


THE 

RED HOUSE CHILDREN 
AT GRAFTON 


BY 

AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 


ILLUSTRATED BY LOUISE WYMAN 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE 5t SHEPARD CO. 


Published, April, 1913 



Copyright, 1913, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All Rights Reserved 


The Red House Children at Grafton 


Horwoofc press 
Berwick & Smith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 
U.S. A. 


©CI.A34 3 774 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I. 

Mr. Mann’s Christmas 





PAGE 

i 

II. 

The Day After 





21 

III. 

Among Old Friends 





43 

IV. 

Enlarging Their Borders 





59 

V. 

The Clergyman’s Visit . 





79 

VI. 

Treasures to Give and to 

Keep 




W 

O 

<jr\ 

VII. 

Brimful of Fun 





120 

VIII. 

Calls and Callers . 





140 

IX. 

Cappadocia 





152 

X. 

Coming out of Dreamland 





174 

XI. 

Of Various Matters 





198 

XII. 

Going out to Tea 





218 

XIII. 

Without a Mother . 





239 

XIV. 

The Courage of Endeavor 





255 

XV. 

Mr. Collamore . 





273 

XVI. 

A Joyous Easter 





294 

XVII. 

Granny Keen . 





307 

XVIII. 

Children and Children . 





321 

XIX. 

A Summer Blossoming 





336 






















* 




















k 











ft 




* 






















ILLUSTRATIONS 


It was a regular fusillade (Page 202) . 


Frontispiece 



FACING 

PAGE 

The girls brought more than enough to fill the 

CHEST IOO 

“I'm Cappadocia Terry” 160 * 

The sound of bells brought Aunty Betts to the door 184^ 

She looked like a picture 234^ 

A sweet child’s voice took up the exquisite words 300 ^ 



THE 

RED HOUSE CHILDREN 
AT GRAFTON 


CHAPTER I 

MR. MANN’S CHRISTMAS 

Adonijah Mann thought there was not a king 
of them all that he envied this Christmas morning 
as he glanced around the breakfast table. Eight 
children surely make a satisfactory Christmas gift. 
Chandler was on his right hand ; Linneus, on the 
other; and over opposite, the new wife in her 
pretty morning gown. He would have liked the 
ribbons to be a little deeper pink, just the color 
of some June roses he had, but she was sweet and 
pretty-looking. He could hardly make Bessy 
Firth out of her. She poured coffee so daintily 
and did not fill the cup swimming full, which he 
disliked. Overflows always annoyed him. 

A twin was on each side of her; Mrs. Alden 
had Marigold and Primrose; Amaryllis sat at the 


2 


RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


other end; and Tip, who had fastened his train 
of cars to the chair-leg lest they might get away, 
was by her side. 

Was it only yesterday he had married Bessy 
Firth, and a month since the idea had occurred to 
him? The Newsboys’ Dinner would have to do 
without him, though he had sent a generous dona- 
tion, and two of the workmen had promised to 
look after them. There was a little lame boy 
whose foot had been crushed that had appealed to 
him strongly. But he smiled down on his little 
Chan, who was well and strong, and content made 
sunshine in his eyes. All of them were bright and 
rosy and — yes — passably good-looking. He con- 
sidered himself a very fortunate fellow. 

It was a very merry breakfast, the like of which 
had never happened to him before. Poor Bessy 
looked helpless when they all talked at once. 
Luckily, they had rather soft voices, and did not 
shriek, and the ripples of laughter were like a sea 
of lapping waves. 

“ I wonder if any of you would like to go to the 
Little Red House this morning? Dan must look 
after the chickens and bring some of them 
over.” 

They all glanced at each other as if startled. 

" They won’t starve,” declared Linn. “ I gave 


AT GRAFTON 


3 

them a good feed of corn, but their water cans 
are frozen up. And there’s Tabby ” 

“ And we can’t bring Tabby. She’d be fright- 
ened out of her wits at the strange place and the 
dogs. Oh, I wish some one was going to live 
there,” and Primrose gave a comprehensive sigh. 

“ Yes, they have to be brought up together to be 
real friends,” said Mr. Mann. “ Our cat stays 
out at the barn to keep away rats and mice. Well 
— doesn’t any one care to go ? ” 

“ I do,” and Linn looked persuasively at Mari- 
gold. “ It seems a long while since yesterday — I 
suppose because so much has happened.” 

“ And, Rilla, I’d like you to go and look up a 
few things for me,” said her mother. 

They were walking through to the library. 
Bessy felt that she ought to stop and help clear 
away the dishes, but her husband’s arm was around 
her. 

“ Yes, you might go and wish the old house — 
well, it couldn’t be a Merry Christmas, and fare- 
wells are rather mournful.” 

“ We ought to have — there’s something in a 
reading-book at school that a man said to his old 
house when it was to be torn down. I forget 
what it’s called,” and Marigold wrinkled up her 
forehead. “ It’s sort of sweet and sad ” 


4 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Yes, I remember,” subjoined Linn. “ 4 Mon- 
ody ’ I believe it is called. There’s a line about 
crossing the threshold for the last time. But we 
won’t have the house demolished. Now’s your 
chance, Prim,” and he laughed teasingly. “ Give 
us a ‘ monody,’ if that’s the name.” 

“ Why, we have a dictionary,” and Mr. Mann 
took it from the shelf. “ Yes, here it is — ‘ a poem 
of mournful character expressive of lamentation.’ 
Is Primrose the family poet ? ” 

“ Oh, you should hear the stuff she reels off 
sometimes. She can hold out the longest of any 
of us,” commented Linn. 

“ Now, Primrose, let us have the monody on the 
* Little Old Red House,’ which is very dear to us 
all, only you could not have crowded me into it, so 
you all had to come here. As we can’t go to see 
you step over the threshold, you will have to re- 
hearse it here. We are waiting.” 

There was a funny twinkle in her new father’s 
eye, and a quiver that deepened the dimple. Prim 
straightened herself and threw back her head as if 
it were a dare. 

“ Oh, you think I can’t do it ! I sha’n’t be 
downed that way. Attention ! 

“ Oh, lonely little house 
With all your children gone, 


AT GRAFTON 


5 


How sad this Christmas day 
To be left all alone! 

No merry wishes glad and sweet, 

No eager dancing, flying feet. 

And all because a big man swooped down upon '’us and 
wanted to take our mother away, so we all had to go 
and follow him, and that is why there is no fire on your 
hearth, no fragrance of frying cakes, no merry laughs 
your walls to greet.” 

“ Bravo, Primrose ! ” Mr. Mann caught her in 
his arms and half smothered her with kisses. 
“ You shall have a big dictionary all for yourself, 
with your name printed on the cover.” 

“ I don’t think ‘ swoop ’ was very ” began 

Amaryllis. 

“ Elegant,” interposed Prim, laughing and 
struggling to free herself. “ But that is just what 
he did, and I like words that mean something. 
You see, he gathered us all up. Only Chan and 
mother were really asked.” 

“ You had better get ready while I’m making 
out the list,” said her mother. “ Since we have 
come for a long visit,” raising her eyes mirth- 
fully. 

“ Yes, quite a long visit,” subjoined her husband 
with great gravity. “ You will stay until next 
year.” 

“ Next year ! A whole year ! Then must we 
go home?” inquired Marigold. 


6 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Next Thursday begins the New Year,” said 
Linn with a laugh. 

Marigold had been caught napping. She 
flushed, but said quickly, “ Oh, that makes it worse. 
Must we go back next week ? ” 

“ Not unless you are homesick or call me Mr. 
Mann. I’m your father now, and you can’t have 
your mother. She belongs to me forever and the 
day after,” and the dimple quivered with sup- 
pressed fun. 

“ I’m not going back,” announced Tip decisively. 
“ I like this fifty times better. There’s Dan to 
split kindlings and bring in wood, and you don’t 
have to carry water, but just turn the spout. And 
lots of good things to eat. Can people get mar- 
ried often, or must they wait until Christmas ? ” 

There was a general shout. 

“ You didn’t hurt yourself with either wood or 
water,” declared Marigold. “ And you always 

had enough to eat. Don’t be so — so ” what 

should she say? 

“ I’d do it if he wanted me to,” with a nod of 
the head. 

“ Who is he? ” asked his mother. 

“ Well, he said he was going to be our father. 
Why, it’s the father Santa Claus sent us ! He had 
to come the day before ’cause there wasn’t any 


AT GRAFTON 


7 

stocking big enough to put him in,” the boy an- 
nounced triumphantly. 

They all laughed. Mr. Mann leaned over and 
gave Tip a squeeze. 

“ Linn, will you go and tell Dan to get up the 
sleigh?” 

The boy went with a gay nod. 

There was a tiny brass barrel on the desk with 
some nicely-sharpened pencils. Mrs. Mann took 
one and began with her list. Of course, she must 
go over in a day or two and look after many 
things. 

The girls were putting on wraps and hoods. 
Amaryllis had laid the blankets to air before she 
went down to breakfast. Oh, how soft they were ! 
She gave them loving pats as she spread up the bed. 
The white counterpane suggested beautiful padded 
embroidery. Oh, how lovely it was! And her 
heart seemed expanding. 

“ Such a splendid big room ! ” began Marigold. 
“ And the closet and bureau! We can’t have rub- 
bishy things about. Why, it’s finer than Mrs. 
Burnham’s, I do believe. And such lovely dishes, 
prettier than our few Sunday ones. Do you sup- 
pose Mrs. Alden will have them out all the time? 
Why, we’re like Cinderella at the King’s ball, and 
we had our ball dresses on yesterday. Would 


8 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


anything have happened if we had stayed up until 
midnight ? ” 

" I feel as if we were in fairyland. I can’t make 
it real,” declared Prim. 

“ Girls ! ” called their mother, and they ran 
down. Marigold went out to the kitchen. 

“ Lide, may I have some scraps of meat for our 
poor pussy that we had to leave behind ? ” 

Lide fixed a parcel in a paper bag. 

“ What you goin’ to do with the cat?” she 
asked rather brusquely. “ I think it a burning 
shame to leave cats or dogs behind when one goes 
away.” 

“ They won’t burn much in this weather. Oh, 
I don’t know just yet, but we won’t have her 
starve. Thank you for pussy’s dinner.” 

They went off in a merry fashion. The sun 
shone, but not quite as golden as yesterday. 

Tip was engineering his train around the 
curves. Chan was curled up in a big chair read- 
ing. The twins were in the corner with a splendid 
box of building-blocks. Mr. and Mrs. Mann went 
upstairs. 

“ How we fill up your house,” she said, as if in 
apology. 

“ That is what it is for. It has been too large 
and lonesome. I think Providence must have di- 


AT GRAFTON 


9 

rected me, after all, though it seemed a kind of 
accident. I was tired of the noise and smoke and 
crowds of the city. I had a first mortgage on the 
house, and had to buy up the second one. There 
were back taxes and interest — it was too big a 
thing for the owner, and he should have known 
better. So, you see, in a. sort of blind way I was 
getting ready for what was to happen. And now 
it is just right. There are three nice rooms up- 
stairs. Linn should have a room to himself.” 

“ Oh, I don’t believe Tip would stay alone.” 

“ I had not thought of that. Only I don’t want 
Linn to feel that Chandler is to have the best of 
everything.” 

“ Oh, he will not. They all know you loved 
Chan first.” 

He smiled softly and said, “ Come up and in- 
spect your new possessions.” 

“My possessions! How good you are!” and 
she blushed like a girl. 

The room in the front gable was large and 
cheerful, with a big double window, and a balcony 
outside. The side one was not so large. The 
one at the back had two windows, and there were 
queer little closets made of the slanting places. 

“ The Gedneys took what they wanted, and were 
going to have an auction, but I accepted the things 


IO RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


at the appraiser’s value, and what I didn’t want 
was tumbled in here. Dan fixed his room in the 
carriage-house, and when his poor wife is gone he 
will stay here altogether. He is so fond of chil- 
dren.” 

“ Is she past recovery ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ; partly paralyzed, and has lost her 
mind completely. Dan’s mother keeps the house 
and cares for her, though her real home is with a 
married daughter.” 

“ What a sad thing! ” in a tone of pity. 

“ She wasn’t very bright when Dan married her, 
it is said, but she was pretty and homeless. There 
should be laws to prevent such people from mar- 
rying. That is some six or seven years ago. Then 
she had a stroke, and her mind failed, and since 
that she has been like a child. Last summer she 
came near dying, and has had several strokes since. 
Dan is a good, upright, honest fellow, and we need 
not be afraid to trust the children with him. But 
we will not burden ourselves with other people’s 
troubles on this blessed Christmas Day. I think I 
never had a true Christmas before.” 

“ You are so good to me and mine.” She 
leaned her head down on his breast and hid her 
face. She was very sweet, he thought, and he 
knew he should love her more and more as the 


AT GRAFTON 


ii 


time went on. She was so different from the poor 
soul that had gone out of his life. He wondered 
if it were the children. 

“ We are going to be very happy,” he began. 
“ We are to have pleasures and comforts. I think 
we have both earned them. The house, you see, 
will take us all in until the grown men and women 
go out to make new homes for themselves. There 
need be no anxiety about money. The children 
shall have good educations, and I shall see them 
placed in life where they can do for themselves.” 

“ You are more than generous.” 

“ It will be my pleasure as well. It is the some- 
thing to work for that is better than money. A 
few things I settled to the best of my ability, but 
you are to be mistress. Mrs. Alden proposed to 
leave as soon as we were married, but I insisted 
she should stay a month at least. We shall need 
a housekeeper, and a maid-of-all-work in the 
kitchen.” 

“ What am I to do ? ” in an earnest tone. 

“ Well — wait upon me, and be at liberty to wel- 
come me when I come home, and take little jour- 
neys with me when I go on business. Be my true 
and dear wife, and the children’s mother. If you 
would rather have some one in Mrs. Alden’s 
place ” and his eyes questioned her. 


12 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Why, since she suits you, and is used to your 
ways, and doesn’t mind such a crowd of chil- 
dren ” 

“ You will get used to it in time, and can tell 
better. At present we will take matters easy. 
Come down and let us talk about the girls. Would 
they rather be together for a while? Amaryllis 
must have a room of her own presently.” 

“ I think they would. You know we have lived 
rather close,” and a touch of color warmed her 
face. “ This room is so large. A single bed 
could be put in this place that is almost like an 
alcove.” 

“ Yes, that would be pleasant. We will settle it 
that way for the present and get some furniture.” 

Chan had come upstairs. Mother must see how 
delightful his room was with its books and pic- 
tures. And he would like the photograph of 
Arthur framed. 

“ I am glad there is something to do for you,” 
said his new father with a smile. 

“ But you are doing all the time. And it was 
lovely of you to give Linn the watch.” 

His beautiful brown eyes were so like his 
mother’s. 

“ Oh, I felt you ought not be ahead in every- 
thing,” with a light, cheery sound. 


AT GRAFTON 


13 

“ No, I ought not. Oh, I love you very much,” 
in a fervent tone. 

Mr. Mann stooped and kissed him. His 
boy ! 

Then the husband and wife found a cozy corner 
and made love with the tenderness of youth. 

Meanwhile the children were enjoying their ride 
and indulging in bursts of glee. The air had a 
suspicious softness. Dan said the day was a 
“ weather breeder.” 

“ That’s what Granny Keen calls every nice 
day,” said Marigold. “ I just call them lovely 
days, and hug them to my heart. Of course, we 
know there will be storms.” 

“ Is Granny Keen about yet ? Why, she was old 
when I was a little boy,” and Dan laughed. 

“ Oh, what do you suppose she will say to — to 
this ? ” and Marigold’s eyes danced with merri- 
ment. 

“ I should like to hear her,” commented Linn. 

“ I believe I would, too,” was Dan’s dry re- 
joinder. 

They turned into the lane. How still it was as 
they neared the old house ! Even the roosters were 
silent. It looked smaller and shabbier, and had 
a desolate aspect with no smoke rising from the 
chimney. 


i 4 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Linn unlocked the door and they went in, struck 
by the chill. 

“ Oh, did we live here two days ago, and have 
such gay, happy times ! ” cried Marigold in ques- 
tioning tones. “ Do you suppose we will ever 
come back ? ” 

“ Not much,” said Dan. 

“ Why, no,” rejoined Linn confidently. “ Mr. 
Mann loves mother and Chan ” 

“ And all of you,” subjoined Dan. 

“ And he can’t have mother without taking us. 
But if he should die? People do, sometimes.” 

“ Oh, Marigold, don’t think of such a thing! 
And on Christmas Day, too. Let’s always put in 
our prayers a petition for his life and happiness. 
If we hadn’t known about him, I suppose we would 
have gone on in a happy-go-lucky way, but now we 
should be heart-broken.” 

“ Yet we did have nice times, if we were poor,” 
said Linn. “ And I was so proud to go into the 
store and earn money to help along. Oh my, isn’t 
it cold ! And to think of having a house warm all 
over ! ” 

“ What about the chickens, Master Linn? Will 
you come and show me ? ” 

“ Oh, can’t we build a fire first ? Rilla, I’ll bring 
in a lot of wood.” 


AT GRAFTON 


IS 

“ Yes, hurry.” She began to stir the ashes and 
put in bunches of waste paper and corn husks. 
Then she split pieces of kindling, and there seemed 
a glow at once. 

Linn hovered over the stove. “ It’s true none 
but the rich can have the real comforts of life — 
fires that never go out, and other luxuries. Rilla, 
fill up the kettle so that the hens can have some 
warm water. 

“ Come, Dan — this way.” 

Prim rushed out with them. “ Isn’t it funny? ” 
she began. “We were going to have Speckly for 
our Christmas dinner. She hadn’t laid an egg all 
the fall. To be sure, she was moulting and getting 
old, mother thought, and here are two beautiful 
eggs ! ” 

Speckly had flown off the nest with a great flap 
of the wings, and cackled with all her might. 

“ Do you suppose she laid them both this morn- 
ing? ” Dan asked gravely. “ They’re fine. What 
is she?” 

“ Oh, just a common hen, and not much to look 
at. But she laid nearly all summer. She’s rather 
lopsided. Mother thinks she must have been hurt 
in her chickenhood.” 

Speckly was ungainly, with long legs and some- 
thing like a Houdan topknot, and her feathering 


1 6 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


comprised nearly every hue. Linn said she was 
like the man’s zebra that had “ nary stripe alike.” 
Even the tail-feathers varied. 

“And now that she has begun, she’ll go on 
and on, just taking a few days’ rest now and 
then.” 

“ She’s worth having, then, if it isn’t for her 
beauty,” said Dan. Then he began to catch them 
and tie their legs together and put them in a coarse 
bag. Such a squawking and screeching and flap- 
ping of wings, and the two big chanticleers lifting 
up their stentorian tones! The three human be- 
ings added their heartiest laughs. 

Marigold came in with her four eggs. 

“ Did you hear the tremendous, uproarious bom- 
bilation? They weren’t getting hurt, but I sup- 
pose they thought they were being murdered. Do 
hens have a thinking machine? Oh, Tabby, are 
you enjoying a share of our prosperity? I’m 
sorry we can’t take you home, but you’ve lived 
here so long that I know you would run away. 
But what we will do with you I can’t imagine, only 
you shall not starve.” 

Tabby purred her delight, and rubbed against 
them, talking in her cat language. Prim declared 
she understood every word you said to her, but 
that you couldn’t always translate her replies. 


AT GRAFTON 


1 7 

Amaryllis gathered up the articles her mother 
wanted, and looked about to see that everything 
was right. Linn took the warm water out for the 
hens that were to be left. The kettle, which was 
quite thick, would keep it warm a long while. 

“ Will it be safe to leave the fire? ” asked Dan. 

“ Oh, there isn’t much now. And if you are 
ready ” 

“ I have bagged the hens like any other 
marauder,” and Dan laughed. “ I suppose you 
are not afraid of thieves.” 

“ I think everybody knows we have nothing of 
any value, and never any money,” returned Ama- 
ryllis gravely. “ It’s always spent the day it’s 
earned.” 

Then they hurried off home. The hennery at 
Grafton was quite fine, Mr. Gedney having wasted 
considerable money on it. Mr. Mann’s fancies had 
not run largely that way. He had sold off the 
games and the high-priced fowls. The Firth hens 
were turned into a compartment by themselves 
until they were accustomed to the new sur- 
roundings. 

“ If you children are hungry, will you go into 
the kitchen and have some lunch ? ” said Mrs. 
Alden. “ Dinner will be at three, as Lide wishes 
to go home.” 


1 8 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


No one demurred, neither did they disdain the 
bread and butter and delicious ham. To be made 
welcome in the kitchen seemed very homelike. 
Primrose presented her eggs with a most elaborate 
and amusing speech. 

The rest of the family were in the library. It 
was clouding over now, and the wind blew up in 
gusts, but what did it matter to them? Two days 
had changed everything. 

“ Primrose,” began her new father, “ why are 
you studying your mother so intently? I hope 
you are not plotting a conspiracy to return her to 
the Little Old Red House.” 

The voice was mirthful and the eyes had a 
twinkle in them. 

“ Oh, she wouldn’t go,” was the frank rejoinder. 
“ And don’t you always have to stay in your hus- 
band’s house? No, but I was thinking that we 
ought to do something for Christmas Day. Of 
course, yesterday was lovely ” 

“ Oh, Primrose, don’t beg for anything else,” 
exclaimed her mother deprecatingly. 

“ Let us hear it,” said Mr. Mann. “ I can’t 
promise you half of my fortune, since there are 
eight of you, but I will do my best.” 

“ It is this — and it won’t cost any money. Why 
can’t mother put on her marriage dress, and we our 


AT GRAFTON 


i9 

white frocks, and have a Christmas wedding din- 
ner ? There will never be another Christmas quite 
like this.” 

“ Oh, yes.” Chan went around and took his 
mother's hand in both of his. “ We never saw you 
in anything so beautiful before.” 

“ Primrose, you deserve a silver dollar for that 
thought, new coinage. Yes, we will have it over 
to ourselves to-day. Go and make yourselves en- 
chanting Hebes to grace the feast.” 

Primrose took her mother’s arm and Linn went 
around on the other side, as he said : 

“ It was all so strange yesterday that somehow 
we didn’t half see you.” 

“ Oh, children, don’t be silly. Surely you have 
had enough,” their mother entreated. 

“ Primrose is right,” said Mr. Mann. “ There 
can never be a Christmas quite like this again. 
Yes, let us have a party by ourselves. This will be 
our wedding feast.” 

The children fairly forced her upstairs. Then 
they were each other’s dressing-maids. Bessy 
blushed like a girl when she saw herself in the soft 
wraith-like gown with its train. And she the 
mother of eight children ! 

Amaryllis bethought herself of Mrs. Alden, and 
carried her a special invitation. She demurred a 


20 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


little at first, but was overruled, and besought to 
put on her prettiest gown. 

Mr. Mann met them in the hall and drew his 
wife’s hand through his arm. Linn and Amaryllis 
followed with Chan and Marigold, and then the 
four younger ones. At first they seemed rather 
disconcerted, but Mr. Mann made a delightful 
short speech, and Chan, who had seen a little more 
of the ways of the world, replied to it. And what 
a feast they had ! 

Afterward they drank health and good wishes. 

“ This is the happiest day of my life,” said Mr. 
Mann. 


CHAPTER II 


THE DAY AFTER 

“ Children,” their father said the next morn- 
ing, “ I am going to take your mother to the city 
to-day, and I think Amaryllis ought to go, since 
some of you have been. ,, 

“ Oh, thank you,” and Linn caught his hand, 
smiling and eager-eyed. “ Rilla hasn’t had much, 
and she’s been so good.” 

Rilla colored with a kind of shy pleasure that 
made her pretty for the moment. 

“ And what does the daughter say ? ” smiling 
over to her. 

“ Oh, it is just splendid! ” and she drew a long 
breath at the surprise. 

“ Then you may be dismissed to get ready. For 
the others — Dan may take you out in the sleigh.” 

“ Oh, we must go and get the rest of the hens,” 
said Linn. 

“ I think we shall have a snowstorm by night. 
Don’t start a fire in the house. And, Mrs. Alden,” 
turning to her, “ if any of the children want to 
21 


22 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


cry because their mother has gone off and left them 
all alone,” and you could hear the fun in his 
voice, “ set them out on the back porch, for if they 
take the front one the neighbors may be shocked 
by such cruelty. ,, 

They looked at each other and laughed. Prim 
seized his hand and swung around. 

“ You’ll be very sure to bring her back, and not 
keep her like those other people when you found 
us?” queried Tip. “ For if you didn’t I should 
have to cry all night.” 

“ Yes, before it is time to go to bed.” 

One would have thought the travelers were go- 
ing to Alaska or Europe, by the farewells and wav- 
ing of hands from the crowd on the stoop. 

Rilla and her mother snuggled up close, and 
Mrs. Mann drew one of her daughter’s hands into 
her pretty muff. They had indulged in such a 
sweet confidence while they were dressing that 
it still lingered in their minds. Rilla had said : 

“ Oh, Mother, isn’t it wonderful ! It’s like 
Christmas all along. I’m so full of happiness that 
I couldn’t hold another — well, you can’t weigh or 
measure happiness, so I’ll just say * smitch,’ as we 
used to in the little old house. I feel almost as if 
it was fairy business.” 

“ Yes, dear. It is a happiness we never dreamed 


AT GRAFTON 


23 

of, and we must show our gratitude by doing 
everything we can for Mr. Mann’s pleasure and 
comfort.” 

“ I don’t wonder he loved you, Mother, you’re 
so sweet and dear, and not scoldy like some 
mothers. But children aren’t always good ” 

“ Now we must try our best,” smiling sweetly. 

“ It is very nice to have plenty of money, isn’t 
it? If our own father had been rich, he would 
have given us good times, and made us happy. He 
loved us very much, I can remember that. He 
wasn’t so merry, but he never was cross.” 

“ Dear, he would have given us everything if he 
could. You must always think of him with love. 
And to make people truly happy with money even, 
one must have a generous heart and think of others 
rather than one’s self, and do all the little things 
that make for one’s comfort. They are always in 
one’s power.” 

“ Come.” A voice rang up the stairway, and the 
two kissed each other tenderly. 

Mr. Mann looked so bright and merry. Her 
own father had been tall and thin, but very fond of 
them all, even Tip, who had cried over every lit- 
tle thing, though he was not an ailing baby. And 
Primrose had been fairly alive with mischief. 
Rilla wondered, child-fashion, if her own father 


24 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

would be glad to know what had happened to 
them. “ Oh, yes, it must be a comfort to him 
to know that mother would not have to go out to 
work.” 

Then they were at the station, which was quite a 
pretty little place. The train slowed up, and they 
stepped into it, but it was strange to a little girl 
who had never been in a steam-car to go flying 
along, halting at some stations, and passing others. 
Then a long tunnel that made her shiver and cling 
to the back of the seat in front of her. And then 
the great station with its hurrying throngs of peo- 
ple, the beautiful ferryboat, and there they were 
in the great city. 

For Denby was a very common little farming 
town, with the kind of self-satisfied people who 
considered themselves quite as good as the rest of 
the world, and here were beautifully attired women 
and such lovely children, that she had to give them 
a surprised stare unconsciously. 

Oh, what a day it was ! They went to the fac- 
tory. Mr. Ross had just come in and greeted them 
warmly, and two of the workmen brought the re- 
port of the Newsboys’ Dinner, and the messages 
they had sent. 

There was a queer journey in an elevator up to 
the seventh story, where Mr. Mann had some busi- 


AT GRAFTON 


25 

ness, and the ladies sat in what seemed a dainty 
little parlor. Then a ride in the elevated train, 
and how queer it was to go over people’s heads 
and fairly sail through the air ! 

And the splendid stores, and the shopping ! She 
couldn’t recall all of it, but she knew there was a 
pretty new suit in a soft deep red, with a hat to 
match, and a gray fur tippet that seemed to have 
frosted edges. There were so many lovely things 
that were quite beyond her comprehension. 

The luncheon was another surprise. Little 
tables with people eating and chatting, and servants 
flying to and fro. She could hardly eat for the ex- 
citement. 

They had time for a matinee. A glowing, 
dazzling theater that suggested scenes from the 
“ Arabian Nights,” the old tattered book that had 
been such a delight to them. The music was en- 
chanting, the play pretty, though she didn’t half 
understand it. Mr. Mann kept watching the sur- 
prise and delight in her face. Was this the little 
frank, chatty girl he had driven up from Mr. 
Beers’s store that hot summer day? 

When they came out it was snowing, and would 
have been dark but for the countless lamps. Mr. 
Mann kept tight hold of her hand, but oh, how the 
crowd jostled her about! She was tired enough 


26 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


when she dropped into her cushioned seat in the 
train. 

At Grafton it had begun to snow at noon. The 
boys went to Dan’s room in the carriage-house, 
while Prim built houses for the twins and told them 
stories. Chan and Marigold were deep in books. 

Tip begged to go down to the station, but they 
were not on that train, and he had half a mind to 
cry. 

“ There are two more trains,” comforted Dan. 

“ But supposin’ they get snowed up ? ” moaned 
the boy. 

“ Good deal more supposin’ they won’t in a little 
flurry like this,” laughed Dan. “ Why, we haven’t 
had a good downright snowstorm yet. Last win- 
ter it snowed two days.” 

“ Oh, that was a peeler ! ” cried Linn. “ I had 
to dig out the hen-house, and our cistern froze up. 
We couldn’t go to school for days.” 

No one begged to go down the second time. The 
twins fell asleep on the soft rug. Marigold was 
haunted by a fear that something had happened. 
But there was the sleigh stopping at the door, and 
five of them rushed out, nearly upsetting their 
mother in the hall. 

“ It’s very sad that no one welcomes me,” de- 
clared Mr. Mann in a melancholy tone. 


AT GRAFTON 


27 

Then they swarmed over him, hanging on his 
arms, while Tip hugged one leg with such force 
that it nearly tilted him over. Prim pulled him 
down and kissed his cold face. 

“ Oh, children ! children ! ” entreated their 
mother. 

“ We're so glad to see you! ” cried Prim. “ I 
was trying to think up another monody on ‘ Lost in 
the snow.' ” 

“ Well, let us go and get off our outside shells,” 
begged their mother. 

“ And I inhale a savory fragrance that betokens 
a feast. Pm hungry as a bear.” 

“ Didn’t you have anything at all to eat? ” in- 
quired Tip. 

“ Yes, but you see it didn’t last. Won’t you be 
ready for supper? Did you ever have to go with- 
out?” 

Tip laughed. “ Well, I could have just 
bread.” 

They were going upstairs, but some of the chil- 
dren followed. Their mother laid down some 
packages. Mr. Mann took others out of his 
pockets. 

“ Oh, Rilla, did you have a grand time ? ” 

“ It was splendid ! And we went to a play.” 

“ That was splendoriforous and magnifolious,” 


28 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

said Prim. “ Rilla, you must study the dictionary 
and learn the rules of addition.” 

The bell was ringing. The twins had roused. 
Laurel was rubbing her eyes and repeating, “ I 
want my muver, I want my muver.” 

Mother had to kiss them all round again. You 
would have thought she had been gone a month. 

Then they ranged themselves around the table, 
and they all wanted to know what Amaryllis had 
seen and done. 

“ You must let her eat her dinner,” interposed 
the mother. “ And she is very tired.” 

Chan asked his father if they had gone to the 
hospital. 

“ Oh, no. There wasn’t time to do so much. 
We have come to the shortest days, you know.” 

Chan smiled. Goldie besieged her mother. She 
wondered if they had bought anything, or were 
the Christmas goods all sold ? 

“ Oh, no. You could hardly miss them, the 
windows were still so gay and full. And in one 
was a Holland scene, with canals full of skating 
figures, and it was snowing.” 

“ Real snow? ” asked Tip. “ How did they get 
it in?” 

“ Well, I don’t quite know, but the skaters were 
moving about as if they were real.” 


AT GRAFTON 


29 

“ There was some machinery underneath,” said 
Mr. Mann. 

“ Could you buy the thing? ” 

“ I don’t believe we have room for it. And I 
think it would be more fun to do the skating your- 
self.” 

“But I haven’t any skates.” 

“ You must save up wishes for next year.” 

They adjourned to the library presently. Oh, 
how nice it was with the glowing fire ! The wind 
drove the snow against the windows in great gusts 
that howled and snarled like wild creatures. Ama- 
ryllis thought of the little old house, and was glad 
of the new home. 

“ I san’t let you go ’way any more,” said Laurel, 
climbing into her mother’s lap. “ It was so sol- 
emn athout you.” 

“ Why, we have had days without mother be- 
fore,” subjoined Marigold. 

“ Well, then it was summer. And — it wasn’t 
cold nor snowing, and she didn’t go in cars.” 

Her mother kissed her. Rhoda looked rather 
disconsolate. 

“ Come over here to me,” said Mr. Mann in a 
coaxing tone. And when he took her up on his 
knee, she smiled triumphantly. 

“ Now, Rilla, tell us about the play.” 


30 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

They were in a little huddle on the soft rug. 
They were used to sitting on the floor in the old 
house. There was one cozy nook by the stove 
in cool weather, and the great doorstone in 
the summer timL What a pretty group they 
were ! 

“ Is the theater wrong, I wonder ? ” Amaryllis 
began tentatively, glancing up at her stepfather 
questioningly. “ It was so very nice.” 

“ It depends on the place and the play, and the 
influence it has over one. It is too big a question 
for you little folks, but I think you can trust me to 
choose for you. Our play of this afternoon was 
clean and wholesome, and adapted largely to a 
child’s understanding. Now see how much you 
can recall.” 

. The little girl began rather hesitatingly at first, 
and was interrupted by questions. She exhumed 
her program and refreshed her memory as she went 
along. But she warmed with her subject, and 
grew quite dramatic, a new phase that interested 
Mr. Mann extremely. 

Laurel fell asleep, and Rhoda leaned her head 
down on the broad breast. She was a little cross 
when roused from her nap, so the mother stood 
Laurel down and said : “ Come, Rhoda, it is time 
you two were in bed.” 


AT GRAFTON 


3 1 

“ I don’t want to. I’m not a bit sleepy,” and 
she opened her eyes to their very widest. 

“ Want to go and fin’ bad man,” murmured 
Laurel. “ Bad man took Chan away ’n’ then 
took muver.” 

Amusement quivered about the new father’s 
face. Linn and Chandler laughed. Mr. Mann 
put down Rhoda. But she drew her hand away 
from her mother and walked out of the room in a 
very dignified manner, not daring to object. When 
the mother returned, Tip climbed up into her lap. 
He was small of his age, and claimed large rights 
in his mother. 

“ Oh ! oh ! ” sighed the children, at the conclu- 
sion. “ It must have been splendid ! ” 

“ I mean to write a play some day,” announced 
Marigold. “ And we will all play it as we did 
‘ Little Red Riding Hood.’ ” 

“ Meanwhile, you must all run off to bed. Ama- 
ryllis is tired out. The play should have been 
saved for to-morrow. Oh, Tip, you are asleep 
already ! ” 

Tip whined a little. “ I’ll take him upstairs,” 
said Marigold, and she kissed her mother good- 
night. 

It was snowing furiously. Mr. Mann was glad 
he had them all housed and warm and happy. He 


32 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

had never dreamed of such content. Why, it was 
as if he had just begun to live. 

The next morning the gray and the blue were 
struggling in the sky, and then rose up yellow lev- 
els in the east, where the sun was slowly climbing. 
Prim and Goldie came into their mother’s room, 
leaving Amaryllis asleep, and Linn crept out softly 
so he would not awaken Tip. Oh, how beautiful 
it was! Instead of the long stretches of snow, 
here were roofs and fences and gateposts headed 
in peerless whiteness. There had been a little 
sleet at the last, and the trees sparkled with 
jewels. 

“ It’s just lovely to live near folks and houses,” 
declared Prim. “ And see how the smoke curls up 
in the air! The sun is really coming out in a 
glorious fashion. Oh, what can we do ? ” though 
her eyes said she wanted to be out in the snow. 

“ You and Marigold must help with the dishes. 
And there is Tip’s wail.” The mother smiled at 
the well-known sound. 

“ I think I’ll go out and help Dan,” said Mr. 
Mann. 

“ Can’t I, too ? ” begged Linn. “ I’m used to 
shoveling snow.” 

“ Why, yes, if you like.” 

Dan had attended to the horse, and brought in 


AT GRAFTON 


33 

a pail of milk. They would not have much to sell 
now. 

Mrs. Mann went upstairs to comfort her little 
boy. “ Oh, Tip,” she said, “ why do you cry over 
everything ? ” 

“ Well, you can hear me when I cry, and there 
are so many to talk.” 

His mother laughed. Children outgrew bad 
habits, she knew. 

She gave him his breakfast. The girls had been 
very helpful, and the kitchen was in nice order. 

“ And now, Mother, can’t we go out ? ” cried 
Marigold. “ I’m just wild to shovel snow. Linn 
is having such a good time. And I want to see 
how many hens have laid.” 

“ Oh, yes,” went on Primrose. “We always 
have, you know. I don’t care if the folks around 
do look at us. We can’t stay in the house all the 
time ; at least, we don’t want to.” 

“ Well — yes,” replied their mother rather re- 
luctantly. She wanted a little talk with Mrs. 
Alden. 

“ I suppose we shall not see Lide to-day,” she 
ventured. 

“ She was not sure she could come, and the snow 
would prevent.” 

“ Mr. Mann spoke of having some one for the 


34 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

real kitchen- work. It is such a large family, and 
I believe healthy children are always hungry. My 
housekeeping has been on such a different scale. 
And you must show me the best way of man- 
aging. I suppose Mr. Mann has preferences,” and 
she colored a little with her smile. 

“ He is very easy to suit, and never finds fault.” 

“ But with all these children ? I want to make 
it pleasant for him, and not break up his home 
more than we can help. He is a most generous 
man. And we must ease you up as well. I wish 
we could have Lide ; she seems to turn off work so 
easily.” 

“ No, she will not take a regular situation, and 
feels that she must have some time at home. She 
will come and do the laundry-work next week. 
And now — what will be the dessert for to-morrow, 
pies or pudding? There is a jar of mince-meat.” 

“ Oh, let us have mince pies,” began Rilla. 
“ And can’t I see just how you make them? ” 

“ If Mrs. Alden will make them,” said her 
mother. “ I’m not so sure of my crust. You see, 
we have lived quite frugally. I baked apples a 
great deal, we had plenty of them. There are still 
some nice winter pears ripening in our attic. Mr. 
Firth was a great hand to raise fine fruit. Now — 
let me mold up the bread.” 


AT GRAFTON 


35 

The two women grew quite intimate over house- 
keeping experiences. Mrs. Alden had known the 
need of economy in the earlier years. Amaryllis 
came and watched the deft manner in which she 
made pie-crust, and enjoyed the few comments as 
it progressed. 

The twins and Tip had their playthings strewn 
around. Chan was at the piano picking out tunes, 
making them up as he went along. Marigold ran 
in with seven eggs and the announcement that they 
might have seven more. 

“ It’s just magnificent out, and scarcely cold at 
all. We’re having such fun,” and she was off 
again. 

They were having old-fashioned fun, regulai 
country fun. Prim and Linn had a snowballing 
match, and, as Mr. Mann came up the path, Linn 
dodged, but the ball was aimed too high, and hit 
the senior square in the face. She was startled 
at first, but he took it as an invitation to join the 
fray. It was not like the street gamins with 
their dirty snow and ice. The balls exploded in a 
white shower, like a Roman candle. Gallantry 
would have relegated him to the girls’ side, but 
they were three against one, and he began to look 
like a veritable snow man. Then he started after 
Marigold and slipped, and, before he could recover, 


36 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Prim’s arms were around him and down they went 
in the snow. Marigold joined. They washed his 
face amid shouts of laughter. Linn stood off a 
little, but Mr. Mann soon righted himself, and then 
it was the girls’ turn. Prim was almost buried 
in the snow. Marigold started to run, but the 
snow had been cleared from the path and formed 
a sort of barricade, and down she went in that. 
Mr. Mann caught her by one arm, and with the 
other hand washed the laughing rosy face. Then 
he assisted her up. They all looked like polar 
bears, and the air echoed with merriment. They 
really had to pause from exhaustion. 

The little girl next door had been watching them. 
She sat by the window reading a Christmas book 
much too old for her. The guests had gone away; 
she and her mother were alone. 

Then she laughed aloud. 

“ What is the matter, Gladys ? Is your book so 
amusing?” Her mother was sewing yards and 
yards of lace on some ruffling for a skirt. 

“ They are having such fun next door snow- 
balling,” and the child’s eyes were alight with a 
sense of enjoyment, if she was not in it. Mrs. 
Chedister came and looked out. 

“ That is shameful for girls, rough, underbred, 
hoydenish goings-on ! I don’t see how the mother 


AT GRAFTON 


37 

can allow it, and it is a thousand pities they should 
plant themselves in this nice, select street. We 
didn’t consider Mr. Mann an acquisition, but this 
raft of children is terrible! Gladys, I don’t want 
you to accept any advances from them. They’ll 
try to crowd in; such people always do. Come 
away from the window, over here.” 

Gladys obeyed with inward reluctance. But the 
fun was pretty much over. 

“ Which side beat ? ” asked Dan as he came 
along. 

“ I guess there wasn’t any sides,” answered 
Linn. “ It seemed each body for himself.” 

“ It looked like quite furious skirmishing all, 
along the line.” 

Mr. Mann shook off the snow. “ Hadn’t you 
girls better go in and get warm ? ” he suggested. 

“ Oh, I’m hot through and through,” said Prim, 
with a very red face. “ We’re used to it.” 

“ We might build a snow house,” began Goldie. 

“ ’Tisn’t quite the right snow for that,” returned 
Linn. “ But we might have a snow man.” 

“ So we might.” 

They went to work with a will and soon had a 
body rolled. But then the girls said they were 
tired and hungry, and their mother summoned 


38 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

them in to lunch, but sent them to change their 
wet garments. Primrose ran out to the hen- 
house and was rewarded by three more eggs. 

“ What do you give them? We have twenty 
hens, and get three or four eggs a day,” said Dan. 

“ Why, we keep them up to the mark with good 
advice, and red pepper thrown in. You see, they 
know their business,” the girl answered laugh- 
ingly. 

Mr. Mann declared that he had gone back to 
boyhood, and had the time of his life. 

“ It’s been splendid,” declared Primrose. “ As 
good as in the little old house ! I was ’most afraid 
we’d have to be fine and primped up. Isn’t the 
new father splendid ! Why do they call them step- 
fathers? That sounds as if they meant to step on 
you.” 

“ They do sometimes. I wonder if we were 
awful rough? I was kind of frightened at first.” 

They were hungry, too. Their mother thought 
they must have had enough of the cold, but they 
declared it was almost like springtime. Chan and 
Amaryllis thought they would have a hand in the 
snow man, so they all went out again. 

“ We must make his legs first,” said Linn, 
“ and have good stout ones. Dan will set him up, 
I guess.” 


AT GRAFTON 


39 

So they rolled the legs and patted them good 
and solid. Dan was delighted to help. They 
chose a sightly spot, and with the aid of the two 
boys they set up that much of him. 

“ I’d make him taller,” said Dan. So they 
rolled another story. Then there were the head 
and the arms. Linn was quite an expert at the 
first. They begged some prunes for eyes, and 
Dan found an old cap, and a walking-stick for one 
hand. “ Why, he’s quite a giant,” said Chan. 

Then Dan brought some water and doused him 
up and down. Where he shrunk a little they filled 
the places with snow. 

“ Now, when he freezes to-night he’ll be a fine 
fellow,” said Dan. 

The sun was losing his heat and the children 
were really tired, so they were glad to go in. 
Their mother gave them a drink of hot milk 
and sent them to their rooms to make themselves 
presentable for dinner. 

She had been rather appalled when she entered 
the library. 

“ I don’t know what we will do with all this 
litter,” she said half despairingly. " They never 
had so many playthings before.” 

“ And when they come to have twice as many ? ” 
laughed her husband. 



4 o RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ They must not have another thing until next 
Christmas.” 

“ We must find a place for them, or we will be 
crowded out. See here. This big porch could 
be inclosed. We couldn't send them upstairs, 
they’d cry for their mother.” 

Then he rose and went to the French window. 
The main house ended with this big porch, while 
the other side went on to kitchen and wash- 
room. 

“ You see, we could have this inclosed, roofed 
over, glassed in with sashes, and there would be 
the southern exposure. We might have it shelved 
and make a sort of winter garden, and on this 
side a row of closets, where each child should put 
his playthings. And some shelves for books. 
Isn’t it a good idea? ” 

“ The house is too small already,” she returned 
mirthfully. “ You should have considered.” 

“ I am considering now, and shall set about it 
at once. You see, this makes such a nice evening- 
room for ourselves, and you will want to keep 
an eye on them lest Rhoda reduces her twin to ab- 
ject thraldom.” 

“ It’s odd that Laurel should be smaller and 
seem younger. But Rhoda does know a great deal 
more, and she has taken charge of Laurel.” 


AT GRAFTON 


4i 

“ She is a baby, a darling. I am glad wisdom 
has not sought her out. But won’t that be fine? 
You see how wife and children expand one’s ideas, 
enlarge one’s vision.” 

“ You do too much.” She crossed over and laid 
her head on his shoulder. 

“ I am just learning the boundlessness of true 
happiness — the more one gives, the more one gets. 
Men are selfish creatures, my dear, wanting all 
they can get.” 

“ You are not.” He felt the protest in her beat- 
ing heart. 

“ You are all making me very happy. I thought 
awhile ago if I could have had such a boyhood, and 
some sisters! You may find me doing some silly 
things — it will be second childhood.” 

He talked the plan over again in the evening, 
and the older children were delighted. There 
could be one large window beside the door at the 
end, where they could run in and out without dis- 
turbing any one. The closets Chan thought a 
grand scheme. A bookcase with an open front 
could stand by the library partition, and each child 
have a shelf for the ordinary books. 

“ We must bring a lot over from the old house,” 
declared Marigold, “ though some of them are 


42 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

pretty well worn out. Oh, Chan, aren’t you glad 
to have such a splendid ‘ JEsop’s Fables ’ ? ” 

“ You just believe I am.” But he never could 
bring that downstairs for the others to handle. 

Somehow they were all tired and sleepy, and 
no one demurred about going to bed. But Ama- 
ryllis lay awake a long time thinking how things 
had changed with them, and wondering if she 
could ever get into the nice, pretty ways Mrs. Al- 
den had, and use such refined words, and pro- 
nounce them clear to the end. Already she was 
ambitious to be a little lady. She had never dared 
to copy Mrs. Burnham ; it didn’t seem quite right. 
The school-children thought one “ stuck up,” and 
“ full of airs,” when she was well-mannered. 
Oh, she was glad not to live at Denby ! 


CHAPTER III 


AMONG OLD FRIENDS 

“ I suppose we can all go to Sunday-school ! ” 
exclaimed Chan, as they rose from the luncheon- 
table. “ I’d like to get the carols. They gath- 
ered them up last Sunday, but to-day they give 
them to you for good and all.” 

“ Oh, yes,” rejoined Marigold. “ I — we ” 

Then she paused and colored. 

“ How many of you?” There was consent in 
Mr. Mann’s tone. 

“ All, I guess,” answered Linn. 

“ I don’t care,” said Tip. “ I like this book of 
birds. And it’s cold. I’d rather stay by the 
fire.” 

It was a fine, sunny day, if the air was sharp. 

“ Then there are five of you, and Dan. Can you 
pack into two seats ? ” asked their father. 

“ It will be all the warmer.” 

“ Then go and ask Dan to take out both horses.” 

Linn started with alacrity. It did give the boy’s 
heart a thrill. How could he help feeling a certain 
43 


44 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

delight in the new position! But he tried not to 
feel unduly proud. 

Mrs. Mann made them ready, and they started 
off with bright faces. 

“ It is too bad Rilla’s new clothes did not come 
yesterday,” Mrs. Mann said regretfully. “ She 
would have enjoyed them so. That beautiful 
wine-color made her look so pretty. Oh, why 
didn’t we think to let her wear it home and have 
the other sent ! ” 

“ No, it is better this way. I shouldn’t like peo- 
ple to begin to talk. And the others would have 
nothing new.” 

He smiled. “ Never mind about the talking. 
That’s pretty sure to come anyway. Amaryllis is 
such a modest little body. I want her to have as 
good a time as the others, and really come out 
in the open, as people say. I want them to enjoy 
the money, too. They will get enough of the hard 
rubs later on, out in the big world. And think 
what the remembrance of a joyous childhood will 
be to them ! If they do get a little set up,” laugh- 
ing, “ they’ll get level-headed farther on. They 
all have sense enough for that. But I wonder — 
have you any tender associations with the Denby 
church ? ” 

Her eyes drooped and her face flushed. 


AT GRAFTON 


45 

“ Oh, you see I couldn’t go to church much, but 
I tried to have the older ones go to Sunday-school. 
Mr. and Mrs. Burnham were very kind, and under- 
stood how it was.” 

“ There is a nice chapel down at the end of the 
street, St. Mark’s. Nearly all the people go there, 
though the trolley to Ridgewood comes up to that 
point. But the children are likely to grow up 
here, and it is best that they should have their 
rightful standing. I have not done much in the 
way of making friends, though I’ve passed a cor- 
dial greeting with the men. I like the clergyman 
at the chapel. He seems a nice sensible person, 
with some real religion, not run into a mold that 
he cannot change. I have not been to church 
much, but I think we ought to begin.” 

“ Yes,” she returned. She did not raise her 
eyes, for she knew they were on the verge of 
tears. 

“ I think I will ask this Mr. Evans to dinner 
some night, and have him interview the whole 
eight,” and she felt the smile in his voice. “ Then 
we can settle the matter in a friendly fashion.” 

So they talked over some plans for the children 
and the future. 

And the children ! When they drew up before 
the shabby-looking church where the lecture and 


46 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Sunday-school room was in the basement, the 
church proper having a high stoop (nearly every- 
thing looked shabby in the old village), the pretty 
team shook their silvery bells and arched their 
necks as if to say, “ Look at us,” and in an instant 
there was a small crowd to look. 

I question if Marigold Firth ever had a prouder 
moment in her life than when Dan threw back the 
white wolf robe and handed out the girls with an 
air that would have amused Mr. Mann. Ama- 
ryllis did wish she had on her new suit, but Mari- 
gold, in the plaid frock, made out of old Aunt 
Hitty’s fifty-year-agone cloak, and her dark-blue 
coat with the collar of fur, was satisfied with the 
turnout and the driver, to say nothing of the new 
home at Grafton. 

“Oh, Goldie! Oh, Prim! We didn’t know 
whether you would come over here or not. And 
we wanted to see you so ! Oh, isn’t it just wonder- 
ful ! Mrs. Burnham told us about it on Christmas 
Day, and what a beautiful wedding your mother 
had, and all of you in white! Do you like your 
new stepfather, and isn’t he very rich? And to 
live at Grafton in such a fine house! Oh, how 
grand you will be ! ” 

It seemed as if the crowd talked all at once. 

“ I don’t know about the ‘ very rich,’ ” with an 


AT GRAFTON 


47 

air of indifference that amazed her hearers. “ But 
the house is large, with bams and carriages, and 
dinners every day, just like a party.” 

“ But to take in all you children ! Are you 
really going to stay ? ” 

“ Why not ? Mother wouldn’t have gone with- 
out us. He wanted us children. We were there 
one day last summer, and he wanted to adopt Chan, 
but Chan didn’t like to go alone. And he has such 
a beautiful room. Some one else sent him a 
splendid lot of books and a gold watch that be- 
longed to the little boy that died in the hos- 
pital.” 

“ And I s’pose you had lots of Christmas 
things ? ” in a tone of envy. 

“ Oh, yes. And a locket and chain ; it’s ’way 
under my coat. Oh, I don’t remember all we had,” 
in a sweet tone of indifference, as if presents were 
everyday matters. 

“ And Mrs. Burnham said a piano and a house- 
keeper, and a servant.” 

“And Dan and two splendid horses,” laugh- 
ingly. u We can go out every day.” 

“ I s’pose you won’t come over here to school 
any more ? ” 

“ I don’t know what we shall do. It’s only been 
such a little while.” 


48 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ It’s queer he should want to marry your 
mother and take all you children.” 

“ Why, he liked us,” was the decided reply. 

“ And do you like him?” asked another. 

“Like him!” with emphasis. “He’s just the 
sweetest and dearest father any one can have. But, 
then, he’s done so many nice things. And you 
know he sent Chan to the hospital. And he took 
us on a picnic. That’s where we went at Thanks- 
giving.” 

“ Won’t it be queer to call him ‘ Father ’ ? ” 

“ He said right away that we must.” 

Then the bell rang and the children straggled 
into their places. The teachers had been holding 
an animated discussion on the all-absorbing topic. 
Miss Sophronia Beers came over from Miss 
Weed’s class, where the latter had been listening 
to the fact that “ Mrs. Firth had come down and 
told Pop that Linn must come home on Tuesday 
night, as she was to be married Wednesday, and 
Pop said you could have knocked him down with a 
feather. She wasn’t sure Linn could come back 
at all, it would be as Mr. Mann said. Pop thinks 
Linn is such a smart, honest little fellow he hates 
to give him up.” 

“ When the honeymoon is over she may be glad 
to send him back, and put Rilla out somewhere. 


AT GRAFTON 


49 

Eight children are a big undertaking, and step- 
father-love seldom holds out very long. ’Twas 
funny, though, that man came down to the station 
for her when she came back from that funeral. 
Seems as though she must have known him before. 
And if he’s so wonderful he could have had his 
choice and picked out some one suitable without a 
raft of young ones ! I’d felt rather skittish about 
marrying a man who was making a great splurge, 
and that you didn’t know anything about.” 

Miss Weed felt that the marriageable women 
of Denby had really suffered an affront. 

Presently the children were settled in their 
classes. The hymn was given out, then the prayer, 
and the reading of the chapter. But the Firth chil- 
dren distracted attention from more serious mat- 
ters. Even Miss Beers, who had the three girls in 
her class, felt she ought to recognize the happen- 
ing in some way. 

“ I s’pose it is quite the thing to congratulate 
you girls on your Christmas gift, if we may call it 
that. And I wish you may be happy with your 
new home and your new father. Of course, it is a 
great change, and you must be thankful for the 
good gifts of Providence and use them wisely, and 
not be lifted up with vanity, remembering that 
pride goeth before a fall, and that the Lord can 


50 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

take away as well as give. Now we will find the 
lesson.” 

They answered at random, perhaps they gen- 
erally did, but they seldom had such a good ex- 
cuse. And yet they were just the same, and 
wore the same clothes they did the Sunday 
before. 

The carols were sung with much youthful fer- 
vor. The contribution basket was passed, and 
the other girls envied the quiet indifference with 
which the Firths dropped in a nickel instead of 
the usual penny. 

The mother had said, “ Oh, children, don’t be 
silly enough to put on airs or show off, but act 
just as if you had come from the little old house. 
For, after all, we are just the same.” 

Quite a crowd stopped them by the doorway 
with very personal questions. What did they get 
for Christmas? Mrs. Burnham said the house 
was elegant, and they were all dressed in white, 
like bridesmaids. Wasn’t it queer to have their 
mother married to a rich man, and go to such a 
grand house when they were so poor? 

“ We weren’t so very poor,” Marigold replied 
spiritedly. “ Mother owned the house and 
garden, and had her pension, and we were always 
well when other children were ill. And we always 


AT GRAFTON 


5 1 

had plenty to eat and enough to keep us warm. I 
don’t call that being very poor ! ” 

“ But to keep a servant and a hired man, and 
ride out in a sleigh or carriage! I call that be : 
ing rich. And for your little sister to have a doll 
that can walk and say ‘ mamma,’ must have cost a 
sight of money. Why, I never heard of such a 
thing ! And will you live at Grafton all the 
time?” 

“ To be sure,” laughed Prim. “ We children 
couldn’t live alone.” 

Linn and Chan stood down on the sidewalk 
with a group of boys, who studied the new city- 
made overcoat. “ No, I don’t think I shall go 
back to Mr. Beers’s store,” Linn was saying. 

“ Well, we’re sorry to miss you out of school. 
There isn’t another as good batter as you were. 
But if you were in the store we’d have lost you 
all the same. Can’t you come over some time ? ” 

“ I’d like to first-rate.” Linn wondered to him- 
self if it would be the right thing to ask the boys 
to visit him. He would see what his mother said. 

Dan drove up with the sleigh, and the girls were 
helped in and tucked about with blankets. The 
boys were on the front seat with him. Then 
came a great waving of hands and many good-bys. 
They would have cheered if it had not been Sun- 


5 2 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

day. The horses threw up their heads and 
were off. 

“ Well, I declare! ” ejaculated Miss Weed. “ I 
suppose they were sent over just for a show ! They 
were not dressed up a bit, except Linn.” 

“ But Mrs. Burnham said they had lovely white 
frocks at the wedding.” 

“ Oh, of course,” Miss Weed sniffed. She was 
seven years younger than Mrs. Firth, and one of 
those who had some money. “ But he must have 
bought all the things. I’d like to see a man buy 
my wedding-clothes. If I couldn’t afford ’em I 
wouldn’t get married, that’s all ! ” 

The sleigh skimmed along merrily. They 
were too young to suspect the heart-burnings they 
had left behind. 

“ I hope it will snow pretty soon again,” said 
Dan. “ Now that we have begun, we may as well 
go on.” 

“ It’s the most splendid thing in the world ! ” 
declared Goldie enthusiastically. “ And the bells 
are the danciest of music.” 

“ They don’t seem to keep Sunday very strictly,” 
said Chan. 

“ But Sunday ought to be a happy sort of day. 
Does it help you to look solemn and feel cross ? ” 

“ Why, no. And you don’t have to work much, 


AT GRAFTON 


S3 

so you can stop and think of beautiful things. 
And weren’t the carols lovely! I know some of 
the tunes.” 

“ I’ve brought my paper home. There were 
only two given to our class, and they said I should 
have one for keeps. I thought it real good of 
them.” 

Dan smiled now and then, but it was not at their 
chatter. He had taken the horses to Mr. Beers’s, 
where there was a partly inclosed shed. After 
blanketing them, he accepted the pressing invita- 
tion to walk in. Mrs. Beers was reading the 
Bible, her Sunday afternoon occupation after she 
had taken her nap. She was a thrifty, industrious 
woman, and found little leisure, as her two 
daughters did “ shop work ” in common with most 
of the younger women, it being sent every week 
from a large clothing factory. Both of the elders 
were ready for a bit of gossip. 

“ Everybody was clear beat about that there 
weddin’,” Mrs. Beers began. “ Good land ! if he’s 
that rich he could have married any one ! Why, 
he must be a little lackin’ ? Eight children ! 
When them twins was born everybody thought it 
dreadful. And then on the top of it their father 
died. Bessy Firth got along somehow; I never 
heard she complained.” 


54 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Linn’s as nice and smart a boy as you’d find 
in a day’s walk,” said Mr. Beers. “ He’s a good 
head for business, and I think his mother had 
better kept him at it. Eight children’s a mighty 
big lot to saddle on a man all to wunst. I don’t 
see how your Mr. Mann could think of under- 
taking it.” 

“ If she, Mrs. Firth, as she was then, could do 
it, I don’t see why a man with plenty of money 
couldn’t,” Dan responded with a short laugh. 
“ Last summer he was going round to orphan 
asylums hunting up some. He’s awful fond of 
children.” 

“ Folks thought the Gedneys had plenty of 
money, and they came out at the little end of the 
horn. Of course, Linn and Rilla’ll soon be big 
enough to help along if they have the right bring- 
ing up. But there’s six right behind, five of ’em 
girls. Good land! It’ll be years before he gets 
’em off his hands.” 

“I guess the money won’t run short,” returned 
Dan dryly. “ They’re a nice bright lot.” 

“ Well, I’d ruther ’twould be him than me. 
Land sakes alive, Mother; s’pose we had 
eight ? ” 

“ I should have been dead long ago ! ” said Mrs. 
Beers. “ An’ no doubt my children would have 


AT GRAFTON 55 

had a stepmother. I dunno how you’d ever ’a’ 
fed ’em all without goin’ bankrupt.” 

“ That makes me think, Dan. What’s Bessy 
Firth goin’ to do about her house? The Creamery 
folks want to buy it, but Granny tied it up to the 
children. It’s gettin’ old. There was a powerful 
sight of nice fruit on the place, but that’s runnin’ 
out. I guess I know some one who would like 
to hire it. And she’d get her rent, too, and he’d 
take good care of it. That Dutch tailor.” 

“ He’s a nice sort of man, I believe,” returned 
Dan. 

“ Pays his bills as he goes along, and is in- 
dustrious. You see, the Graus’ father and mother 
and grandfather are coming over from Germany, 
so the Bachmans will have to light out. They 
were looking round in the fall. He was in here 
Sat’day, asking if we knew of any place to rent. 
It wouldn’t be any great resk. He’d take good 
care of things. Beats all how these Dutch do get 
along.” 

“ I’ll be glad to mention it,” said Dan. “ A 
house is better off, tenanted.” 

“ Pity she couldn’t sell it,” began Mrs. Beers. 
“ But there ! she may have to go back to it some 
time. The man may get tired of so many young 
ones. Stepfathers are like the tins peddlers bring 


56 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

round ; seconds they call 'em. They're good 
enough first off, but they don't wear, an’ you’re 
glad to throw 'em away.” 

“ There’s no fear but he will wear all right,” re- 
turned Dan rather testily. “ He’ll be a good 
father to them, and a good husband as well.” 

“ Some folks do have the luck ! Now I’d said 
she was the most onlikely woman to be asked in 
marriage. Why, there’s ever so many round suf- 
ferin’ for husbands, with money, too, who’d 
’a’ jumped at the chance.” 

Dan laughed. “ Maybe they had no children, 
you see.” 

“ Why, no; single women don’t.” 

Dan consulted his watch. “ I guess I’ll go and 
look after the horses. School ’ll soon be out.” 

“ Now, if things shouldn’t go smooth, and Bessy 
Mann should think it best, you just say I’d be 
proper glad to have Linn back, an’ I’ll give him 
half a dollar more a week. I’d just about got 
him trained, and he has such a nice way of fixing 
up things. Well, I’m sure I wish her good 
luck.” 

Dan nodded, and drove away considerably 
amused. Did they all envy Bessy Firth her good 
fortune? He found the children in a huddle 
about the porch, and the teachers talking in a little 


AT GRAFTON 


57 

group, not that it was such a gratification to see 
Bessy Firth’s crowd drive off in state. 

The sun dropped down as they reached home, 
and the wind blew cold. But they were rosy and 
eager. 

“ Oh, Mother, we just had a lovely time,” de- 
clared Prim, kissing her rapturously. “ Every- 
body was glad to see us. The whole class was 
there, and some of the other teachers spoke to us. 
And the girls wanted to know about Christmas, 
and had never heard of a doll that could walk and 
speak. And the carols were just lovely. Maybe 
Mrs. Alden can play them.” 

“ Well, go upstairs and take off your wraps.” 

Chan was talking to Mrs. Alden. Yes, she 
knew “ Hark, the Herald Angels Sing,” and 
“ When from the East the Wise Men Came.” She 
could play some hymn tunes. 

So after dinner they tried them. In some 
places the tune went a little astray, but it seemed 
delightful to the man who heretofore had only 
imagined home delights. 

“ I can think of beautiful tunes,” said Chan, 
“ and I picked out some yesterday. Oh, don’t you 
suppose I could learn to play ? ” 

The sweet eager eyes were full of inspiration 
and longing. 


58 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ We will have a regular music teacher. Fm 
fond of it myself, but I like singing best, unless it 
is a real concert band, but that isn’t home music. 
Don’t you know some other things to sing ? ” 
asked their father. 

What an evening it was! Half the women in 
Denby were envying Bessy Firth and wondering 
how such good fortune could come to her. But 
wouldn’t the man repent his bargain some day? 


CHAPTER IV 


ENLARGING THEIR BORDERS 

“What is going to happen to-day?” asked 
Goldie at the breakfast-table. “ We might build 
a snow house. Oh, Mother, can’t we bring over a 
lot of Aunt Hitty’s woolen stockings? They’d 
be splendid to play in the snow with.” 

“ Anything like seven-league boots ? ” inquired 
Mr. Mann. 

Marigold said Aunt Hitty had left fifty pairs 
of stockings, and she thought at least half of 
them had come in their fortune. “ After all, I 
do think we had the worth of our money,” she 
added reflectively. 

“ If it hadn’t been for the fortune, I might never 
have known you,” said Mr. Mann laughingly. 

“ It’s like the house that Jack built,” said Prim. 

“This is the parcel all forlorn 
That came to us on Saturday morn 
From a poor old lady dead and gone. 

This is the friend who paused and sighed, 

As over our sorrows we loudly cried. 

This is the palace all fine and gay, 

Where we came to spend our Christmas Day.” 

59 


6o RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ And have stayed ever since. You will ob- 
serve the machinery is out of gear and wants oil- 
ing up.” 

Mr. Mann laughed heartily and gave Prim a 
regular bear hug that made her squeal. 

“ You girls must help with the dishes. Lide is 
busy with the washing. Mr. Breen brought her 
over.” 

“ And I’m going to Ridgewood to find a man 
who did some repairs for me in the summer. 
Then,” looking at his wife, “ I think we may as 
well hunt up the German who wants a house.” 

“ But why undertake the playroom just now? ” 
in a rather objecting tone. 

“ Because it is needed. I shall be run over by 
Tip’s train some day, or demolish a grand castle, 
or tip over a tea-table.” 

“ Yes,” subjoined Tip gravely. “ I haven’t half 
room enough, there are so many chairs and peo- 
ple, and mother won’t let me make a run in the 
parlor.” 

“ No, indeed. You might go upstairs in one of 
the vacant rooms.” 

“ But I don’t want to be alone.” 

“ Oh, I thought you objected to the people,” 
said his mother. 

“ Yes, the playroom is an absolute necessity ; 


AT GRAFTON 


61 


I was not going to the city to-day. I'll just take 
the trolley over. Linn, don’t you want to go 
along ? ” 

“ Oh, I’ll be glad to.” 

“ Tip, please don’t cry after me.” 

“ Why — we all have mother left.” 

“ Be sure you don’t eat her up while I am 
gone,” with a teasing laugh that brought a twinkle 
in Prim’s eyes. 

Amaryllis went upstairs to spread the beds and 
dust. The two girls helped with the dishes, and 
by the time Dan had his work done they were out 
inspecting the snow man and taking a turn at 
snowballing. 

Mr. Mann and Linn walked briskly down to 
the pretty park with its blanket of snow. There 
was the chapel, and a little farther on the sta- 
tion shed. The car was about to start, but Mr. 
Mann whistled and they ran. Five or six boys 
going in to school sat on one side; on the other, 
the clergyman, Mr. Evans. Mr. Mann bowed and 
took a seat beside him, receiving a cordial greeting. 

“ I wonder if it is too late to congratulate you? ” 
the clergyman asked tentatively. 

“ Oh, I hope it will never be too late all my life 
long, since time will bring new pleasures. And I 
am glad to meet you. I was thinking yesterday 


62 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


that when a man is the head of a family he ought 
to have some church relations.” 

“ We shall be glad to welcome you. Do not 
take it amiss if I make it a personal matter. I am 
thankful for every new addition. And there are 
some children ? ” inquiringly. 

“ Six of Sunday-school age. This is the eldest 
boy,” and he introduced Linn. “ It is too far to 
send them over to Denby, and, as they will grow 
up here, it is best to give them a status at once.” 

“ We have not a very large Sunday-school. In- 
deed, a suburban place like this is a rather diffi- 
cult field. I came here because I was worn out 
by some exhausting mission work, and could not 
afford a European tour,” smiling vaguely. “ It is 
a beautiful place with some cultivated people in it, 
but many of the houses are merely summer homes. 
And there seems a dearth of children, so I shall 
welcome yours.” 

Denby did not rank very high in the social 
scale, he remembered. He had exchanged a few 
calls with Mr. Burnham. But this was a bright, 
attractive lad, and if he were a sample, he might 
be glad of the others. 

“ Ridgewood is so near, several of the families 
are loath to give up their affiliations. It offers a 
fine library, an entertainment hall, some excellent 


AT GRAFTON 63 

schools, and two men’s clubs that interest me. I 
would like to broaden out the work, so I give a 
hearty welcome to a newcomer.” 

“ Then I suppose there will be no difficulty in 
finding seats for us — nine in all, with Mrs. Mann, 
whom you already know.” 

“ Oh, no, indeed. To tell the truth, Mr. Mann, 
I have quite coveted you. I hope we shall be truly 
friends.” 

“ Yes. Oh, see here,” with a cordial smile, 
“ what is to hinder you from coming in to dine 
to-night ? One always reaches a social point 
sooner at a meal. Then you would see all the 
children, and I assure you they are quite worth 
seeing.” 

“ Why, I should be glad to if ” and the 

clergyman looked a little uncertain. 

“ Yes, let it be to-day. The next two days I 
am due in New York, and get home rather late. 
Oh, you may be sure of a welcome. We dine at 
six. I want you to meet Mrs. Mann.” 

“ Thank you. I shall be glad to come.” 

“ We shall look for you. We do not belong to 
the formal kind of people. I must stop off here. 
I am glad of this little encounter,” and the three 
shook hands in a friendly manner. 

Mr. Evans looked after him. He had a fine 


64 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

physique and a brisk business air, a trusty face, and 
the cordiality in his tone went to the clergyman’s 
heart. He had heard some invidious remarks 
about him, and yesterday his marriage had been 
commented upon, and a fear expressed that the 
children might be detrimental. Yes, he should 
like to see them at home. 

Mr. Mann considered himself fortunate in find- 
ing the builder, a Mr. Jones, at his shop, employ- 
ing his leisure time in fashioning a cabinet of 
rather intricate design. But he was all attention 
to the visitor, who unfolded his plan and showed 
him the sketch with the dimensions plainly marked. 
How soon could he undertake it ? 

“ I have nothing special on hand for the next 
two weeks ; after that for a month I shall be quite 
busy. Could I come over this afternoon and make 
an estimate ? ” 

“ Suppose you return with me — I shall be away 
early in the afternoon. The sooner it is com- 
pleted the better I shall be pleased.” 

“ Very well, I have only to shut up shop and put 
on my overcoat.” But he paused to answer some 
of Linn’s questions. 

They were not long in reaching Linden Avenue. 
The children had snowballed their man a little, and 
found him good and solid. Dan said he would 


AT GRAFTON 


65 

drench him every night with the hose. Then they 
gathered up the eggs and paid a visit to General 
Peacock, as Prim called him, who grumbled out a 
few unsocial protests. Then they found the two 
men in earnest consultation. 

“ You were not funning a bit,” said Prim, as she 
caught Mr. Mann’s hand. “ The playroom will be 
a true fact, as the children say at school.” 

“ I rather think it will be. If it wasn’t for the 
dimple I suppose you would take me more seri- 
ously,” in a teasing tone. 

“ Why, I feel as if I were in an enchanted land, 
and that the things might fade away, they are so 
wonderful,” she returned. 

Linn had been listening with evident delight. 
There would be but two sides to inclose. The 
south would be nearly all sashes; toward the west, 
a door and a small stoop; a door would open 
from the kitchen, and on either side would be a 
capacious closet; on the side opening from the 
library, a set of shelves for books. 

Mr. Jones would be over the next morning with 
a load of lumber, and he knew where he could get 
some sashes cheap if Mr. Mann would not mind 
small panes of glass. So all the plans were 
settled. 

Marigold ran upstairs to smooth her tousled 


66 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


head, and stopped at Chan’s door, finding him in 
an easy-chair, reading. 

“ It’s going to be just magnif’,” she declared, 
“ with shelves for flowers. Think of that, Chan ! 
We can begin our greenhouse! Maybe we can 
have some flowers this winter, for Mr. Jones 
thinks it will be done in a fortnight.” 

“ Oh, that will be just royal! ” He closed his 
book and went down to imagine how it would 
look. 

They discussed it eagerly through luncheon- 
time in spite of their mother’s efforts to temper 
their enthusiasm. Since their new father was do- 
ing it for them, of course it was theirs. 

How delightful it was to announce the visit of 
Mr. Evans and make no commotion! Had he 
ever before been master of his own house? 

“ There needn’t be anything extra,” he said. 
“ Mr. Evans would be uncomfortable if he thought 
he put us out. He will begin on the sociable side.” 

Lide would stay until they came back from 
Denby, and Dan could take her home. 

“ Don’t let the children run over you, Mrs. 
Alden,” Bessy counseled. “ They grow wilder 
every hour. And, Rilla, you see that they are in 
order before five o’clock. I wouldn’t play out 
in the snow any more.” 


AT GRAFTON 67 

“ But we must do something,” returned Prim- 
rose. 

“ Study the dictionary and make up some new 
verses,” laughed Mr. Mann. 

“ Yes, that will be good and improving,” said 
the girl demurely. 

He drove down by the new road, as it was 
called, which was more direct. They paused at 
the Grau cottage, which had a tidy, cleared-up 
look. Mrs. Grau was Mr. Bachman’s sister, and 
they had been in America a dozen years or more, 
putting their money into a bit of land where liv- 
ing was cheap. The Bachmans had two rooms 
in a sort of ell, and a corner of the garret. They 
had belonged to German Poland. 

The living-room was clean and neat, and Mrs. 
Bachman had a tidy, cheerful aspect. There was 
a rather clumsy, home-made lounge, and an old 
bureau, besides the chairs and table. The adjoin- 
ing room had two beds and a kind of counter, 
where work was piled up. There were two chil- 
dren, a boy of ten and a girl of eight. 

Yes, Mrs. Beers had spoken about the house. 
They were too much crowded here, but they had 
been poor on their arrival, and it was most kind 
of the Graus to take them in. It was hard to find 
a place, and they would like a bit of ground. 


68 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


They were not able to buy, but they hoped to some 
day. They had been used to a garden at home, 
and chickens and geese. She had made her own 
beds and the spreads, but they could not bring 
their furniture; it cost so much. But they were 
on their feet now, and work was good, so they 
could afford to have a real home some time, and a 
garden. It seemed as if the good God sent this 
to them, and they would be so thankful. 

Then Mrs. Bachman colored rosily and said 
with some hesitation : 

“ And we heard you had such a nice man and 
beautiful home and a good father for your chil- 
dren. We wish you a great deal of joy, and hope 
you will have long life and happiness.” 

“ Thank you,” responded Mr. Mann, with a 
cordial smile. 

“ And we are very glad to find such a good ten- 
ant,” said Bessy. “ We were very happy in the 
little old house, and Mr. Firth knew all about rais- 
ing nice fruit and poultry. I did not understand 
the management, and had my hands full caring for 
the children.” 

“ Yes, yes. To think of eight, with no father! 
But in the old country the women do so much out- 
door work. The men have to serve their time for 
soldiers. Oh, we shall be glad to have your house. 


AT GRAFTON 69 

You see, we have to go anyhow; we are too 
crowded here.” 

Then they talked over terms. Mr. Mann took 
the lead here. 

“ All my things are there,” said Mrs. Mann. 
“ I will go over to-morrow and pack up what I 
want. And if you could come? There are some 
old things that might be useful to you. Could you 
come in the morning?” 

“ Oh, yes, we would,” replied Mr. Bachman. 

“ They belong to the nice thrifty class of for- 
eigners,” said Mr. Mann, when he had packed his 
wife into the sleigh. “ They make good citizens 
for us. All they need is a helping hand. If these 
people had had no real friends to advise them, he 
might be doing sweatshop work, and the family 
living in a crowded tenement. I wonder charitable 
societies do not take out colonies of them; there 
is so much waste land all around. Think what a 
thrifty town this might be made! The farmers 
might raise a great deal more with better cultiva- 
tion. And poultry and a pig or two would help 
along in the living and fertilize the garden. Shall 
/ turn farmer? ” laughing. 

“ Mr. Firth used to talk that way. And his 
fruit always brought high prices. He used to 
graft for the farmers, but, after all, they seemed 


70 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

not to care. He wondered that farmers were not 
wiser. Denby has scarcely changed since I was a 
little girl, only we have a nice new school-building, 
and once the church was repaired and cleaned up.” 

“ I wonder Mr. Burnham is not discouraged. 
Would it be out of order to call at the parson- 
age?” studying his wife’s face. 

“ Why, no. I should like to ; they were al- 
ways so good and friendly to us.” 

The minister was at home with the remnant of 
yesterday’s headache from an overheated room. 
Katy had a dreadful cold again ; her eyes were red 
and swollen. 

“ I can’t understand how you manage to keep 
your crowd so well,” Mrs. Burnham said rather 
complainingly. “ Martha declared they looked so 
bright and rosy yesterday they were like a garden 
of flowers.” 

“ Are we going to lose them, Mr. Mann?” in- 
quired the minister. “ I’m afraid Mr. Evans will 
want to gather them in.” 

“ Yes, he has spoken for them. You see, it is 
only a short walk to the chapel, and it might not 
always be convenient to send them over here.” 

“ Well, I’m sorry enough, though they will 
keep in the right way. And we shall miss them in 
the singing.” 


AT GRAFTON 


7i 

“ We shall miss you in many ways/’ said Mrs. 
Burnham to her guest in a heartsome tone. “ But 
we cannot grudge your good fortune. You were 
always so ready and helpful, and had so many 
ideas. I suppose it came largely from teaching.” 

Bessy wondered how much had come from the 
desire to make the best of everything. 

“ Martha returned home with a bit of business 
even if it was Sunday,” interposed Mr. Burnham. 
“ John Dale from the creamery wanted to know 
if he couldn’t rent the cottage. He’s a steady 
man, and has only four children. There are so 
few places to rent.” 

“ We have just given the Bachmans the refusal 
of it,” said Mr. Mann. 

“ Oh, I’m sorry. The Dales are nice American 
people, and the Bachmans are foreigners, and 
when they once get a foothold they are always 
sending for their relatives.” 

“ They seem nice, industrious people. Mr. 
Beers speaks well of them. Why don’t the cream- 
ery folks build some cottages ? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t suppose it would really pay, 
though the Dawson place over there houses three 
families.” 

“ It would improve the town.” 

They talked a little about the chapel, and parted 


72 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

with cordial hopes of seeing each other soon 
again. 

“ But you have the best of us. You can go 
driving around any time,” said Mrs. Burnham. 
She watched them off, and, turning to her husband, 
continued: “ Bessy Firth is worthy of her good 
fortune, but it is one of the mysterious happenings, 
and it has set half the village wild with envy. I 
only hope the good fortune will last.” 

“ He seems to be a solid sort of man, but it must 
have taken some courage to begin with eight chil- 
dren,” and the minister smiled. 

Bessy wondered if they might stop a few mo- 
ments at Mrs. Briggs’s. “ It would delight her so. 
But there is Mr. Evans ” 

“ No, he isn’t there, and if he comes before we 
get back the whole eight can entertain him. Then 
there are two women to get the dinner,” and he 
laughed merrily. 

They met with the heartiest welcome. Mrs. 
Briggs took Bessy in her arms and kissed her. 

“ I haven’t gotten over my surprise yet,” de- 
clared Mrs. Briggs, as she smiled over to Mr. 
Mann. “ We thought we fairly owned Bessy 
Firth. And it was so sudden ” 

“ Yes,” he interposed to shield Bessy. “ I’d 
planned to adopt some of the children, but they 


AT GRAFTON 73 

wouldn’t leave their mother, and I don’t wonder 
at it. So, as I had plenty of room, I thought I 
might as well take them all in. I’ve always 
wanted a family of children.” 

“ Well, I guess you have a nice lot. Chan’s the 
sweetest little fellow, and Linn is about as good as 
they make ’em, and Rilla’s been a second mother 
this last year. We were talking about keeping 
Linn this winter, he’s so ready and handy, and we 
should have let him go to school. I do love to 
have a small boy around when he’s nice, but Mr. 
Beers seized on him. And I must say, Bessy, you 
deserved the good fortune. There’s not many 
mothers who would have shouldered the burden 
so cheerfully. And, Mr. Mann, you’ve won a 
prize.” 

He was delighted with the commendation. 

“ Come and sit here and tell me about your new 
house,” said Aunt Patty. “ You won’t mind, 
Mr. Mann? We’ve always been so interested in 
Bessy Firth.” 

“ And you have always been so kind,” returned 
Bessy. “ It is on a fine street and is so large I 
hardly know myself in it. Mr. Mann insisted that 
we should all come and keep Christmas with him. 
It was so sudden there wasn’t much time to talk 
it over, and I was so surprised.” 


74 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Bessy blushed like a girl, and just then Mr. 
Briggs entered. 

“ Hello,” in his familiar, hearty fashion. “ I 
thought there must be some quality! That’s a 
nice turnout of yours, Mr. Mann. You surely 
stole a march on us, and you’ve got about the best 
wife Denby can turn out. I don’t know so much 
about your husband, Mrs. Mann, but I s’pose it’s 
safe to congratulate you both. Let’s have a lit- 
tle wine, Mother.” 

“ Thank you in my wife’s name. She may re- 
port a year or two hence,” smiling. 

While she was getting out her currant wine 
and pound-cake, Lidie, the poor rheumatic 
daughter, came over to join Mrs. Mann. 

“ Mrs. Burnham told us about the wedding, but 
I’d like to hear it first hand,” said she. “ And the 
little girls dressed in white — how pretty they must 
have looked, and Mrs. Burnham said you looked 
like a girl yourself. And how is Tip? We miss 
Linn so much. Why, it seems as if you had been 
gone a month.” 

The men had a cordial chat. Mr. Briggs was 
glad they had such a good tenant for the house. 
“ We heard Dale wanted it and, though he’s a nice 
man, he has two of the worst boys, so I’m glad to 
have them a mile away. That Linn is a nice lit- 


AT GRAFTON 


75 

tie chap. Smart, too. We’ve kind of coveted 
him.” 

“ And when they get crowded, Mr. Mann, send 
some of them over here,” said Mrs. Briggs. 
“ Dear, how we shall miss them ! Our grandchil- 
dren are only babies as yet.” 

Bessy said they must go, as they were to have a 
guest at dinner. 

“ Doesn’t it almost seem as if you had set up a 
hotel, Mr. Mann ? ” asked grandma. 

“ A very delightful one. You must come over 
and see us before you forget how the children 
looked. I am sincerely glad to know Bessy’s 
friends.” 

“ Lidie and I will have to wait until pleasant 
weather, but we’ll surely come,” replied grandma. 

“ We won’t be so long about it,” remarked Mr. 
Briggs. “ I’m often over to Grafton and Ridge- 
wood, and we shall hope to see you, for we can’t 
quite give up Bessy Firth.” 

“ That was a very enjoyable call,” said Mr. 
Mann, when they were settled in the sleigh. “ I 
do suppose Denby people were astonished at my 
high-handed procedure ! And you took it so 
meekly,” with a merry kind of laugh. 

“ Oh, I couldn’t have explained, I was so sur- 
prised myself,” and she smiled at the mirth in his 


76 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

eyes. “ I think it was best the way you planned it. 
Even Mr. Beers advised me in a kindly way to be 
very careful about forming any new connection 
and leaving those who had shown themselves my 
friends. No one seems to think you could care for 
so many children, and I am not young.” 

“ You are just what I want. I shall love you 
more as time goes on and I get accustomed to 
your many virtues,” in a tender tone. 

“ Oh, you flatterer ! ” But her eyes had the 
softness of tears. 

They drove up by the old house. 

“ I must gather up a few things,” she said, 
“ though the furniture is mostly worn out. I 
used to wonder what we would do by and by, and 
how I could place the children satisfactorily.” 

“ And now you need have no care about that. 
Yes, come over and pick up what you want, and 
we will send Dan after them. The half-worn 
things you might give to the Bachmans. They do 
not look overstocked.” 

“ Yes,” she answered, for they certainly were 
not worth an auction. “ There is an old cedar 
chest that was great-grandmother’s, that has no 
end of brass trimmings — Rilla used to scour them 
once or twice a year — and one that was grand- 


AT GRAFTON 


77 

mother’s. I packed up some articles in them, 
pretty china and some silver we rarely used. There 
will not be much.” 

“ There may be heirlooms that the children will 
treasure later on. Families are beginning to value 
these things.” 

He remembered with a little sigh that there had 
been nothing he had cared to keep when his house 
was dismantled. Even the few ornaments had 
been of the cheapest sort. Every penny had gone 
to the bank account, nothing for pleasure or hap- 
piness. 

Yes, the little old house did look lonely enough. 
She would be glad to have some one in it. And 
now the sun had dropped down, and the short 
winter day was ending. Mr. Mann started up the 
horses, which seemed nothing loath to hurry 
along. 

“ I do hope the children haven’t turned the 
house upside down. It seems as if we had been 
gone a long while,” said Bessy. 

“ Does it? Why, it seems brief to me, though 
we have accomplished considerable. Don’t worry 
about the children. We may go off and stay a 
week. They will come out all right,” giving a 
half-teasing laugh. 

Oh, how comforting it was to have him think 


78 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

them no trouble, and to be so eager for their wel- 
fare and happiness! Would it last? It was un- 
grateful to question, to doubt. Was it not a 
good gift from God as well ? 


CHAPTER V 


THE CLERGYMAN’S VISIT 

The children had been very well entertained. 
At first Linn and Tip had gone out to the barn 
when they were summoned by a delivery-wagon. 
The girls ran to see what had come. 

“ Oh, it’s my things,” exclaimed Amaryllis. 
“ Why, it’s everything!” 

“As if you were just moving in ! Why, you’ve 
kept it a secret ! ” and Marigold’s tone was one of 
complaint. 

“ Well, they promised the suit and the hat on 
Saturday. They couldn’t say when the rest would 
come.” 

Yes, there was the suit in a large box, and the 
hat in a smaller one ; a bedstead, a chiffonier, and 
a willow rocker. 

“ They may as well go upstairs at once,” Rilla 
announced with an odd feeling of importance. 

Dan and the man obeyed orders. 

“ Gee ! ” cried Linn. “ You’ll be as fine as 
Chan. What will you put in this sort of bureau 
thing?” 


79 


8o RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ It’s a chiffonier.” Amaryllis had said the 
name over to herself after the clerk, to be sure 
to Have it right. Dan took off the stiff paper 
wrappings and unboxed the mirror, while Rilla 
was taking out her suit. 

“ Oh, it’s splendid!” declared Primrose. “If 
you only had had it on Sunday! And such a 
dandy hat! Why, you’ll have to walk on ahead 
when we go out. We sha’n’t be fine enough.” 

“Shall we take off the packing here?” asked 
Dan. “ It will make no end of a muss.” 

“ Well — you can’t take it out to the barn. Oh, 
I can clear up.” 

The white bedstead with brass trimming had 
been wrapped up like a fine lady. The paper and 
excelsior did make a litter. With a little help 
Dan set it up, put on the springs and the mattress, 
opened the package of blankets and sheets and 
pillows, amid the most delighted exclamations. 

Then Dan rolled it to the recess and began to 
pick up the debris. 

“ I had better get a basket to put it in,” he 
said. 

While he was gone they examined the suit again. 
There was a pretty white woolen blouse orna- 
mented with red velvet buttons, some dainty neck- 
wear, and a box of handkerchiefs. 


AT GRAFTON 81 

“ You are each to have two,” Amaryllis said, 
“ and there are some new gloves for all of us.” 

“ Oh, isn’t it splendid to have spandy new 
things ! ” cried Marigold, “ and not have them 
made out of people’s old clothes! And you de- 
serve them first, Rilla, because you are the oldest 
and you’ve had to help keep house so much, and 
couldn’t go to school. And we mustn’t get filled 
up with pride and vanity, as Miss Beers said, but 
is it pride to feel glad through and through when 
so many good things happen to you ? ” 

“ No, it isn’t,” answered Prim. “ I like to be 
out snowballing and running around just as much 
as ever! Oh, I hope it will snow all winter! 
Think of the sleigh rides! Oh, it will be fun to 
show off to some of the girls ! ” 

“ That’s vanity ! ” 

“ No, it isn’t, either. I’m just the same Prim 
Firth as I used to be. O dear, something has hap- 
pened to' Lai ! Rhoda is so bossy.” 

Dan came with a big basket. Goldie brought 
a broom. The cry was not repeated; so they went 
on with their own matters. The twins were often 
allowed to fight out their own disputes. 

Prim found a dust-cloth. Rilla was putting 
various articles in the new drawers. 


82 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ I think I’ll give you each a drawer for fancy 
things,” she said. 

“ Oh, goody ! ” Prim almost hugged the breath 
out of her, then remarked lugubriously, “ But I 
haven’t any fancy things.” 

Rhoda had secretly envied her twin the doll. 
As a general thing, she had not cared for them, 
her only idea of dollhood being formed on Lai’s 
rag baby that was always getting shamefully dirty. _ 
But Laurel overflowed with incipient motherhood. 
When poor dolly was battered and bruised, she was 
full of pity for it, and her own mother sympathized 
with her. Then Primrose would make her over, 
cover her with a piece of muslin that was starched 
and ironed smooth, pick out some strands of rope 
to make fluffy hair, put in blue eyes with indigo, 
and color the cheeks with red cambric that rubbed 
off when you wet it. Primrose was quite an adept 
at making up. Then her clothes were washed. 
They were fastened with buttons, pins had such an 
exasperating fashion of getting lost. On these oc- 
casions Rhoda would deign to ask her to tea. 
Laurel carried her about, talked to her, retold in 
baby fashion the stories the older ones read aloud, 
took her to bed with her, and they really were in- 
separable. 

Dolly never had any name. It had been a source 


AT GRAFTON 


83 

of great amusement to the elder children to proffer 
names that little Laurel could not pronounce ex- 
cept in some broken, laughable fashion. She had 
not been a forward child in anything, and her ef- 
forts at talking had proved a source of great fun. 
So, when they asked her pet’s name, she said, 
“ Dest Dolly.” 

Rhoda’s great diversion had always been play- 
ing tea and having imaginary visitors. She knew 
nothing about Barmecide feasts, but she had them 
daily, so Mrs. Mann thought a set of dishes would 
be a greater pleasure to her. 

The new doll was a marvel. They made it walk 
across the floor and say “ mamma.” There was a 
dainty willow chair for it to sit in. But Laurel 
still clung to the old doll that had been made anew 
before Christmas. After a little Rhoda began to 
covet the newcomer in her beauty and her fine 
clothes. 

Laurel had been out talking to Mrs. Alden, and, 
entering the library, she saw Dolly sitting at 
Rhoda’s play-table in the corner. She had piled 
up her gifts in the other corner, and when she saw 
Dolly had been carried off without a word of ask- 
ing, she was affronted. 

“ You san’t have new Dolly! ” and she made a 
dive for her. 


84 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ I’ve invited her to dinner, and she’s come,” 
was the defense with great dignity, as she fenced 
out her sister with her arm. 

“ I want my Dolly,” in a resentful tone. 

“ You don’t treat her half good, Lai Firth ! She 
stays there, and is so lonesome, and she cries be- 
cause she’s neglected,” stumbling over the word 
as if she were not quite certain. “ It’s a shame ! 
You don’t ’serve such a nice, dressed-up doll. The 
old rag one is good enough for you.” 

Laurel reached over, and down went some of 
the cups as she snatched her own belongings. 

“ Now see what you’ve done, broken my lovely 
tea set ! You’re a naughty bad girl ! ” and she hit 
her a slap on the shoulder. It did not hurt much, 
but Lai cried out in anger. 

“ Hush up this minnit or the big black bear will 
come out of the woods and bite you,” and she 
shook Laurel. 

“ Tan’t get fro winder ! Dan would catch him ! ” 
in a tone of triumph. “ ’Tain’t boked, neder,” and 
she picked up two cups and a saucer that had not 
been injured, falling on the soft carpet. 

“ Well, it just might have been, so now! Take 
your doll and go. I won’t ever ask her to tea 
again, and she’ll just break her heart.” 

Laurel took her doll and ran out into the hall. 


AT GRAFTON 


85 

“ She’ll go upstairs and tell, the mean little 
scamp. I was only funning about the bear. 
They’re just in picture-books.” 

Then Rhoda espied the rag doll and, snatching 
her up, relieved her own temper by administering 
a sound spanking. 

Laurel sat on the step and cried a little. Then 
she crept softly up. They had been told not to 
carry their playthings upstairs, but she must hide 
it somewhere. Chan sat in his room reading, and 
the door was invitingly open. She paused and 
hesitated. 

“ What is it, Lai ? ” The kindly tone reassured 
her. 

“ Chan,” with a winsome beseechingness, 
“ will you have Dolly hided ’way in your closet ? 
I don’t want her downstairs any more. Wody 
takes her all the time. An’ I didn’t boke Wody’s 
dishes not a teeny bit.” 

“ Did you and Rhoda have a fight? Well, 
come here. I think you always get the worst 
of it.” 

“ No-o — only Wody slapped me ’tause I tooked 
my own Dolly. It’s mine. She’s got dishes an’ 
books an’ things.” 

“ Why, yes, we can hide Dolly in the closet on 
this shelf, and cover her up, so, until the storm 


86 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


blows over. Rhoda’ll get trounced some day for 
slapping you. There, no one will find her 
now.” 

Laurel laughed joyfully. Then the little face 
settled into wistful lines. 

“ Come and sit with me,” fancying rightly that 
she did not want to go downstairs. 

“ Oh, yes, I love ’ou, Chan,” in a sweet tone. 

He lifted her up beside himself in the chair, and 
she gave a little ripple of delight. 

“ Now I am going to read to you.” 

She loved to listen to the voice, if she did not 
understand the words. He was reading verses, 
and she cuddled closer, presently falling asleep. 

The girls settled their room, then called Mrs. 
Alden up, who thought everything very nice, and 
admired the pretty suit. Just then the sleigh drove 
up with Mr. and Mrs. Mann, so they rushed down 
with the wonderful news. 

“ Why, how smart you must have been to get 
it all in order. I am glad you like everything. 
And now you must change your dresses — you 
know Mr. Evans is coming to dinner — and get the 
children in order.” 

“ But tell us, Mother — did you see those people, 
and will they take the house ? ” 

“ Yes, and we had a nice call on the Burnhams 


AT GRAFTON 87 

and a lovely social one with the Briggses. I’ll tell 
you all about it later.” 

She had been taking off her cloak, and now went 
downstairs. Lide was ironing in the kitchen. 
The table was arranged, and the dinner under way. 

“ I really shouldn’t have stayed so,” she began 
in apology. “ And I did forget about the new 
things coming.” 

“ Oh, the girls looked after that part. They 
are very clever and efficient. Everything has gone 
on smoothly.” 

“ And we had two nice calls on the old 
friends.” 

Tip was summoned from the barn and put in 
order. Linn brushed up, and Rhoda was called 
upstairs and submitted very amiably to the polish- 
ing process. 

“ Where’s Lai ? ” she asked rather hesitatingly. 

“ Asleep in Chan’s chair. Now be a nice girl, 
and don’t get yourself all crushed up. There, run 
down and be out of the way.” 

Chan kissed his little sister and woke her. Prim- 
rose curled her soft light hair and put on a clean 
white apron. Linn came running up. 

“ Hurry, do,” he began. “ You ought to have 
been down. Now you’ll have to string in like a 
flock of geese.” 


88 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Oh, has he come? And there are so many of 
us.” Prim’s face turned crimson. 

“ Don’t be silly. Yes, he’s here. Oh, you’ll 
like him. He’s a real young man. Come on.” 

“ What will he do to us? ” asked Tip. 

“ Well, he won’t eat you up. He isn’t equal to 
Prim’s Kron, and I’ll bet he couldn’t repeat the 
whole name.” 

They marched downstairs. Their mother stood 
in the hall and took Laurel’s hand. They were 
duly presented. Mr. Evans shook hands and 
smiled, and then somehow they all seemed ac- 
quainted, and answered his greeting. Prim said 
afterward, “ Why, he’s just like folks, real nice 
folks, and you don’t feel a bit afraid of him.” 

Laurel evidently wasn’t. She brought her 
pretty illustrated “ Mother Goose ” to show him. 

“ Can you read? ” he asked. 

“ She can’t,” interposed Rhoda. “ Chan taught 
her by heart. But I can read in other books, and 
stories that don’t rhyme. They’re harder.” 

“ What else can you do ? ” with a smile. 

“ Why, I know twice two, and three times one 
are three, and — and two pints make a quart, 

and ” She glanced around as if to refresh her 

memory. “ I’m big enough to go to school. But 
Laurel ” 


AT GRAFTON 89 

“ I can wead, too, so now ! ” put in Laurel in- 
dignantly. 

“ Rhoda has outgrown her twin,” said Mr. 
Mann, laughingly, “ but we need one baby in the 
family,” and he caught the little girl up in his 
arms. 

“ And you must give us a chance to air our 
knowledge, Rhoda,” said her mother, with a soft 
smile that the child wondered about. But they 
were summoned to dinner, and Mr. Evans was 
surprised at the quiet manner in which they took 
their places. They were not wild Arabs, cer- 
tainly. 

“ Will they do to fill up, Mr. Evans ? ” inquired 
his host humorously. “ Can you find places for 
them?” 

“ I shall be only too glad to have them.” 

“ Is it Sunday-school ? ” asked Prim. “ Are 
there many classes? ” 

“ Well, not many in some of the classes. How 
was the school at Denby ? Did you like it ? ” 

“ I liked it about Christmas time very much on 
account of the carols.” 

“ Oh, then you sing? ” 

“ I can sing with the others. I’m apt to get off 
the track when I go it alone. Goldie and Chan 
are the songsters of this family.” 


9 o RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ So you like the carols ? ” The question 
seemed for all of them. 

“ I brought them home. We don’t know all the 
tunes,” said Chan. “ Maybe you could play them 
for us. But I suppose you had some fine ones. 
We have only a squeaky melodeon in the Sunday- 
school room. I’d rather sing without.” 

“ We have a very nice parlor organ, and in 
the church an excellent one. I’m glad you like 
music.” 

“ I want some of them to learn to play. I am 
very fond of singing as well. Is there any teacher 
about ? ” asked Mr. Mann. 

“Yes; we have a lady organist at church, and 
she gives music lessons; is, indeed, a fine hand to 
train children. Her sister keeps the only school 
in the place, and she assists when she can.” 

“ And a day school is another thing I must con- 
sider. Where do the larger children go ? ” 

“ There is a fine public school just in the edge 
of Ridgewood. Some day I suppose we shall all 
be the town of Ridgewood. You see, a sort of 
syndicate planned this suburb, and there would not 
be enough children for a school. Miss Raynor is 
well liked.” 

“ The other is— how far? ” 

“ I think most of the children ride in and walk 


AT GRAFTON 


9i 

home. Nearly a mile — we passed it this 
morning.” 

Mr. Mann considered. “ The four older ones 
could go,” he said tentatively. 

“ I want to,” began Tip. “ Why couldn’t we 
go in the sleigh ? ” 

“ There mightn’t always be snow,” remarked 
Mr. Mann sagely. 

“ Then Dan could take the wagon.” 

“ I think you would like the school here better,” 
suggested Mr. Evans. “ The Raynors have a 
pretty old house, with quite large grounds. For- 
tunately, Elm Street did not disturb them. The 
north and south streets are named from trees, the 
cross streets from Presidents, as you may have ob- 
served,” to Mr. Mann. 

“ The street just below us is Maple,” said Prim- 
rose. “ Then it must be the second street.” 

“ Yes. It is several blocks below, near Monroe 
Street.” 

“ Do they begin with Washington?” asked 
Chan. 

“ Yes. That is one side of the park, and the 
chapel is on it.” 

“ We must go and spy out the land,” said Mari- 
gold, “ and know where the streets are.” 


92 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ There’s a beautiful big house on Maple Street, 
but it looks shut up.” 

“ Yes, it is,” returned Mr. Evans. “ The Fold- 
ings come out in May and go back to the city in 
October, and then to Florida. Some of the other 
lovely houses are shut up in the winter. It takes 
some time for a place like this to be interesting 
all the year round.” 

“ The gardens were beautiful, I noticed last 
summer,” said Mr. Mann. “ And it was such a 
great and delightful change to me after a life in 
the crowded part of the city. I’m afraid I didn’t 
show much neighborliness. I spent most of my 
leisure driving about. I am but an indifferent card 
player, so I would be no attraction to that kind of 
society. And then I found Chan,” smiling. 

The boy and the man exchanged tender glances. 

“ And you found all of us,” interposed Tip. 
“ And Chan and I came over here and stayed all 
night, and I was sure there was a big bear in the 
room, and I cried. I wanted mother.” 

“ And what was it ? ” asked Mr. Evans. 

Chan explained, with sundry additions from 
Tip. 

“ Oh, I don’t wonder you were a little fright- 
ened. I’ve known grown folks to be in the same 
plight,” laughing a little. 


AT GRAFTON 


93 

“ And our snow man looks like a big ghost in 
the moonlight,” said Marigold. “ Every night 
Dan drenches him with water, and in the morning 
he looks as if he was covered with thousands of 
jewels.” 

“ I must go out and see him.” And then they 
talked about snow forts and mimic battles. For 
two years, as a growing boy, Mr. Evans had lived 
in the country. Presently, at a signal from Mrs. 
Alden, Rilla rose from her place, and, with a 
basket, gathered up the knives and forks and 
spoons with no clatter, while Mrs. Alden removed 
the heavier dishes, and the dessert came on. 

Rilla was very ambitious to have things nice and 
pretty. She questioned Mrs. Alden, and in re- 
turn tried to train the younger ones. 

“ You see,” she would say in her lecture, “ this 
is such a pretty house and all the things are so 
nice, that we mustn’t act like rough country chil- 
dren and make father ashamed of us.” 

Afterward they all retired to the parlor, and 
Chan begged Mr. Evans to play. Oh, what a de- 
light it was! 

“ I am more used to the organ,” he said. “ We 
have a very fine parlor organ in the house, but no 
piano. Don’t some of you sing?” 


94 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

They stared a moment at each other in bashful 
silence, then Prim answered with a laugh: 

“ We all do after a fashion. Chan and Goldie 
have lovely voices, and Linn sings, and I generally 
am a wandering spirit that flounders about before 
we reach the end.” 

“ And she has a pretty voice,” exclaimed Chan 
generously, “ only she can’t seem to carry the 
tune.” 

“ So I lean on the others,” the child added. 

“ Don’t you know the carols? ” asked Chan. 

“ Oh, yes. What of them do you know? ” 

They mentioned a few and sung them, Mr. 
Evans leading and listening to the boy’s sweet 
voice. Then he sang for them, “ Oh, come, all ye 
faithful,” and persuaded them to try it. Chan and 
Goldie followed exceedingly well with “ Chris- 
tians, Awake,” and “ Little Town of Bethle- 
hem.” 

“ Oh,” exclaimed Chan, with a rapturous sigh, 
“ they sang that at the hospital ! What lovely 
things you do know ! ” 

“ Don’t tire Mr. Evans,” said Mrs. Mann. 
She had put the twins to bed, and Tip had crawled 
up in the father’s lap. 

“ Chan has a wonderful voice,” said the clergy- 
man. “ There’s a professor of music, a musical 


AT GRAFTON 


95 

doctor and director, who ought to hear him. He’d 
want him at once. He has been abroad for some 
time, but will be coming home in the spring.” 

“ Do you mean — is it a Mr. Howard Gwynne ? ” 

“ Oh, do you know him ? ” in surprise. 

Mr. Mann smiled at his son and nodded. 

“ He came to the hospital,” began Chan. “ I 
was singing to a poor little fellow who couldn’t 
ever get well — not any special tune, but like the 
birds, and he asked me to sing it over.” 

“ And didn’t he want you ? ” 

Chan colored. 

“ He’s my dearest boy,” and the stepfather put 
his arm about the neck. “ Yes, he was much in- 
terested in Chan, and has written about him; wants 
me to take good care of him, as if I were not 
likely to,” laughing softly. 

Mr. Evans studied the man and the child asleep 
with his head leaning on the ample breast, and 
the boy standing beside him. It really was a pic- 
ture of fatherhood. Surely such a man was worth 
cultivating. 

They went on singing, now and then dropping 
into talk and a bit of merriment, and before any 
of them dreamed the clock struck ten. 

Mr. Evans rose. “ I must apologize for mak- 
ing such a visit in the very beginning, but I have 


96 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

been so delightfully entertained. I must thank 
you for an enjoyable evening/’ 

“ And we have had a most pleasant time as 
well,” said Mrs. Mann. “ We hope you will re- 
peat it soon.” 

“ And we are not going to be high quality peo- 
ple. I’ve been just a plain man so far, and I don’t 
believe I want to change even if I could. You will 
always be a welcome visitor,” said the host. 

“ We like you very much,” said Prim earnestly, 
raising her bright, sweet eyes. 

“ Primrose,” said her mother reprovingly. 

“ Well — what is wrong in telling people that 
you like them when you really do? It seems nicer 
than keeping it all to yourself,” the girl protested. 

“ Miss Primrose, I thank you very much for the 
compliment, and I shall try to deserve it from all 
of you.” 

“ Oh, you haven’t seen the snow man,” began 
Goldie. “ It won’t take but a moment. We can 
go through the porch.” 

The children led the way and explained about the 
playroom. The moon was nearing the full, and 
there it stood resplendent in its jeweled garments, 
if it didn’t have the symmetry of a Greek statue. 

“ I’m not sure but he is nearer an Eskimo,” said 
Linn, “ only he lacks the fur robe.” 


AT GRAFTON 


97 

“ He is better in the diamonds and beautiful 
stones, only we can’t pick them off and sell them. 
Oh, wouldn’t it be funny if we could whenever we 
wanted some money ! ” 

There was a chorus of laughter as they uttered 
their good-nights. 

“ And now you must run off to bed,” said their 
mother. 

“ But we’ve had a multi-splendatious time,” 
cried Prim. “ Oh, I do hope he will come again.” 

“ We’ll look out for that, since such a houseful 
did not frighten him,” replied Mr. Mann. 

“ And it doesn’t frighten you. You are the 
loveliest father ! How did you come to like chil- 
dren so much ? ” and Marigold kissed the dimple 
she envied. 

“ That sounds like Prim,” said the father ; “ and 
we have had quite a frolic.” 

“ Ministers are different,” remarked Linn. 
“ Why, we didn’t feel a bit afraid of him. And 
Mr. Burnham ” 

“ He is quite a good deal older,” explained their 
mother. 

“ Then we’re awfully glad Mr. Evans is young. 
Oh, I wish we didn’t have to go to bed, and that 
it was to-morrow,” laughed Prim. 

“ To-morrow will come soon enough.” 


98 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

And surely it did, but the twins were up bright 
and early, and the house was alive with merry 
voices. 

“Will you go over to the old house to-day ?” 
asked Mr. Mann. “ I feel that I must go to the 
city. And if the Bachmans come up — well, you 
can divide the old things with them,” with a merry 
twinkle in his eye. “ Pack up what you want, and 
Dan can go over for them.” 

“ Who’ll go with you ? Oh, can’t we both 
go ? ” cried the two girls in a breath. 

Mrs. Mann considered. Amaryllis would be of 
more account with the children, and the two girls 
would be good workers. Linn would bear them 
company, and look after the fires. They would 
take some lunch. 

Mr. Jones came with his first load of stuff, and 
they were all eager to interview him, except Rilla, 
who tidied up the house and assisted Mrs. Alden. 
Mr. Mann had said good-by after giving some 
orders, but the children were sorry to have 
him go, “ only we are going ourselves,” said 
Goldie. 

So, after exhorting Chan to look after Tip, and 
getting ready, Mrs. Mann and the three children 
started. The day was not bitterly cold, but it did 
look dreary and lonesome when they stopped at 


AT GRAFTON 


99 

the house. No crow from chanticleer or cackle 
of hens, and it was chilly enough when they en- 
tered the silent room. 

“ Were we so happy here! ” cried Prim. “ Oh, 
I wouldn’t come back. Could Father lose all his 
money and be poor ? ” 

“ Oh, I hope not. But if that came to pass, we 
would have to comfort him, for he would feel 
heart-broken over it.” 

Linn bustled about, and soon had a fire kindled, 
and they warmed up a bit. 

“ And, Dan, could you get down that big chest 
from the garret? Tumble out the things. And 
now, girls, we must think what we want to keep. 
Let us go up and sort them over.” 

There were outgrown dresses they had laid by 
for the twins, there were some towels and sheets 
that grandmother had spun herself, reserved as 
sacred after she had gone, and her two blankets 
made of the wool of their own sheep. And then 
a rather motley array, her own first wedding-gown, 
and a silk skirt she had saved up for Rilla when 
she came to long dresses. 

She picked out some of the articles that held old 
associations for her. Dan had set the big chest on 
the kitchen floor. 

“ Now, Goldie,” she began, “ bring me those old 


ioo RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


china dishes and the brass candlesticks and the pic- 
tures in my room. Why, it begins to feel quite 
nice and warm already.” 

The girls brought enough to more than fill the 
chest, a great part of which their mother threw 
out. 

“ But I do want those big old stockings, and — 
oh, Mother, we ought to have something on the 
playroom floor when it is finished.” 

“ I do suppose we ought in the winter. One 
breadth of this was new in the spring, you re- 
member.” 

“ And I cut a bag of nice bright rags out of 
the odds and ends. We must take them along. 
And here is my old school cloak — it will be good 
for rainy weather.” 

“ I ought to go back,” announced Dan. “ Mr. 
Mann asked me to look around a little that the stuff 
didn’t get laid about in the way. When shall I 
come back for you? Hello! There’s some one 
with a sled.” 

“ Why, it’s that Mr. Yates from the Cross- 
roads,” said Mrs. Mann. “ He came over and 
bought some eggs from us in the late spring be- 
cause he thought our hens such good layers. But 
you wouldn’t want to raise chickens in mid- 
winter.” 



The girls brought more than enough to fill the chest 

Page 100. 






AT GRAFTON ioi 

He walked in without knocking, and peered 
around. 

“ How do ? how do ? Glad to see ye, mum. 
I've been layin’ out fer you, but the house has been 
shet up since yer weddin’. But when I see the 
smoke cornin’ out o’ that chimbley, I sed ther’s 
some one ther’, sure as guns. So I druv down the 
lane. Goin’ away, I s’pose? Heerd you had a 
fine big house. Takin’ all the childern with ye?” 

“ Yes. And this time we haven’t any eggs,” 
with an amused sound in her voice. 

Mr. Yates was a kindly, good-hearted man, 
struggling along with a poor farm, and also poor 
farming. 

“ ’Tain’t eggs this time,” and he rubbed his 
hands in the cheerful warmth of the stove. “ Wife 
wondered if you wasn’t goin’ to have a vandue,” 
glancing around. 

“ I’ve hardly enough for an auction. Our 
things are pretty well worn out,” and she gave a 
cheerful laugh. “ You would be welcome to some 
of them for the carting away.” 

“ Sho now ! That’d be mighty kind o’ you. 
But I want some reel things, and I’m willin’ to buy 
’em if they’re cheap. It’s jest this way. You 
know Miry Pierson? She’s some way connected 
with my wife, mebbe ye remember. Well, she’s 


102 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


lived with her cousin Jabez Reed, an’ she’s got a 
little money to bury her with, and he pesters the 
life outen her to borry it. Then they don’t treat 
her very well, and she’s mindin’ to go down to the 
poor-farm an’ mend and do such fer her shelter. 
Wife’s moaned an’ groaned because we didn’t have 
any grandmother an’ three boys to darn an’ patch 
fer. So she said : ‘ Why can’t we have her now ? ’ 
The boys are too big fer that little room, an’ we’ve 
hustled ’em off upstairs. The chimbley keeps one 
side of it reel warm. But we hain’t nary a bed- 
stead; and you never see a gladder creetur in all 
your days when wife spoke of it, an’ sez she, ‘ I’ll 
sleep on the floor.’ Then this come into my head, 
an’ Mr. Beers he didn’t quite know whether you’d 
have a vandue or not. So there ’tis. An’ if you’d 
spare a few old things I’d make out to pay fer ’em. 
A bit of carpet an’ an old feather bed. People 
talk ’bout their bein’ onhealthy, but they’re very 
comfortin’ to old bones and help keep you warm.” 

“ You are very good to think of her, Mr. Yates, 
and I’ll be glad to help along. Yes, you can have 
one of the bedsteads. That upstairs is smaller, if 
your room isn’t very large. And the feather bed 
and some partly worn blankets. Oh, you may pick 
out what you want.” 

“ I’ve jest five dollars, but I can trade that all 


AT GRAFTON 


103 

out,” with a chuckle. “ Ye see, I haven’t come to 
beggin’ yet.” 

“ But you must let me help a little when you are 
doing such a kindly deed. Miry’s a nice, clever 
woman, and ought to have a good home.” 

“ She’ll have enough to eat and be kept warm, 
I can promise ye that, and wife’ll be glad of her 
help.” 

Dan went up in the garret and they took down 
the bedstead, bundled up the bed and two com- 
fortables, and packed them on the sleigh. There 
was the old Boston rocker with its faded cover, 
and some chairs, and various little odds and ends. 
The strip of carpet they should not need, and he 
was profuse in his thanks. She did not want to 
take the money, but he insisted. Then she found 
some clothes of Aunt Hitty’s, and Prim divided the 
stockings. 

“ Well, they’ll think I’ve struck ile somewhere 
when I drive up with this load of things. I’m so 
obleeged that I raily haven’t any words to put it 
in. An’ I hope you’ll have the best of luck, Mis’ 
Firth, with that new man of yourn — you deserve it 
— an’ that the childern’ll have a good father.” 

“ Thank you. And you deserve some good for- 
tune for trying to make a poor body happy. The 
Reeds haven’t the name of being very generous. 


io 4 THE RED HOUSE CHILDRENi 

and the talk is that they have worked her pretty 
hard. Some day I will stop and see you, and re- 
member me to your wife.” 

“ Thank’ee, I will. She’ll be glad enough to see 
ye.” 

He kept looking back and nodding until he was 
quite up the lane. 


CHAPTER VI 


TREASURES TO GIVE AND TO KEEP 

Mr. Yates drove off with a light heart. Now 
they really were dismantling the house. 

“ It’s very funny,” began Prim, who had been 
bustling around. “ And we’ve had a vandue after 
all.” 

“ Not exactly,” said her mother. “ There was no 
bidding. It was a great surprise, though. And 
I am glad Almira Pierson will not need to end her 
days in the poorhouse. Mr. Yates ought to have 
some prosperity for so kindly a deed, and I know 
they will be good to her.” 

“ I think I’ll drive over home now and come for 
you — say about three ? ” proposed Dan. 

“ Yes; if the Bachmans come at all they will be 
here soon, and we shall be mostly packed up.” 

“ I’m hungry,” said Goldie. “ And there comes 
Tabby from the chicken yard. Why, Eve hardly 
thought of her. My prosperity is making me for- 
getful,” in a droll tone. 

Tabby was very glad to see them, and wanted 
to get in Goldie’s lap, one of her favorite places. 

105 


io6 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Prim poured out the coffee they had brought, 
and set it on the stove to heat while she spread out 
the luncheon. Mrs. Mann was feeling rather tired, 
and was glad of a little rest. The big chest was 
packed nearly full, and really there was quite a 
clearing. 

They were still sitting about the stove when they 
heard steps on the doorstone, and a knock. Mari- 
gold opened it as her mother rose. It was Mr. 
and Mrs. Bachman. 

“ Oh, we were afraid we would be late,” said 
the bright- faced wife, “ but there was some work 
to get off, and the man was behind. You must 
forgive us. Oh, what a fine large room ! And 
how warm the stove makes it ! Why, we shall be 
lost,” turning to her husband with a beam- 
ing smile. “ We have been so crowded, you 
know.” 

“ And there are two more rooms and a big gar- 
ret. Why, nine of us lived here, and Tabby. Oh, 
I hope you will want Tabby. We cannot take her 
on account of the dogs. And if some rats should 
come to the chicken house, she will be sure to catch 
them.” 

“ I am most fond of a cat, and we shall be glad 
to have her,” returned Mr. Bachman. “ And the 
place will be so nice.” 


AT GRAFTON 


107 

“ Here are the bedrooms,” explained Marigold, 
“ and here is the woodshed, where you can wash in 
summer, and in winter you let the water in the 
pump run down, so it will not freeze, and after 
you have pumped awhile it comes back. Here you 
go upstairs,” and she led the way. 

“ Oh, it is so fine and large, and in summer such 
beautiful trees ! Oh, husband, it will seem like the 
old home ! ” with a kind of rapture in her voice. 
She spoke with quite an accent, but it sounded 
pretty. 

“Yes, yes,” he returned. “The Graus were 
very kind to us, lady, and helped put us on our 
feet, and they have prospered, so why should not 
we? ” 

“ Oh, yes. And the garden and chickens ! My 
fingers have ached to have a garden. They gave 
us some vegetables, but Mr. Grau liked to do all 
the gardening himself. But at home I did it, and 
the flowers! You people do not seem to care for 
flowers.” 

“We used to, but when Mr. Firth was gone 
there was so much to look after, and sewing for 
the children.” 

“Ach! That is so. We have but two, but 
now they will begin to help, besides going to school. 
And you cannot think of all the gladness that will 


io8 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


be mine when I come here to live,” and her eyes 
shone with delight. 

“ We will have the place cleaned up and a good 
coat of whitewash put on when this rubbish is 
cleared away. We do not mean to take much of 
it. It is old and worn — if there is anything that 
would do you any good ” 

“ Oh, we have saved out a little to buy things 
when we had a better home.” 

“ But I do not mean that,” Mrs. Mann inter- 
posed quickly. “ Some have already gone away ; 
they are not worth buying; but you would be wel- 
come to them while they last.” 

“ Oh, you are too good in the matter. No, 
you must let us pay as we can, and we will be 
glad of the waiting-time until we can get turned 
about.” 

Mr. Bachman had been out with Linn inspecting 
the garden, the trees, and the chicken-house, that 
the boy had patched up many a time. They had 
trudged through the snowy paths, but his face was 
alight with satisfaction. 

“ Ach! But it is like a bit of a dream, Freda! 
We will come, and it will be like when we were 
first married, and we will make things lovely and 
begin a home over again as we did then. I thank 
you so much, madam, that you will let us have the 


AT GRAFTON 


109 

nice house and all the garden. We shall live like 
princes.” 

He talked rather more brokenly than his wife. 
She went to him now and clasped both hands. 

“ Oh, John,” she cried, “ we shall be so happy! 
There have been days when my heart was one big 
ache for the home and friends across the ocean, 
just as if I should never take root here. But now 
— oh, we shall be so happy once more when the 
spring and the blossoms come.” 

Mrs. Mann was truly moved by their childlike 
joy. Presently they veered around to business. 
They would like to come by the first of February, 
as the Graus wanted to repair their house some- 
what. And, yes, they would be delighted with the 
bedstead and the old bureau and whatever else 
Mrs. Mann cared to leave, and she promised the 
house should be in order for them. 

They took their departure with many protesta- 
tions of gratitude. 

“ I am so glad they are going to be happy here,” 
exclaimed Marigold. “ I think I should be angry 
if any one came in who despised the place and 
found fault.” 

“ Houses to rent are so scarce that no one feels 
inclined to cavil. We will have it whitewashed 


no RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


and freshly painted inside, and maybe before long 
on the outside. They are the kind of people who 
will take good care of it. And now, girls, let us 
finish the other chest, and take some of this rub- 
bish back into the garret, for time is flying. We 
will have to come over again.” 

They were barely through when Dan returned, 
and it was nearing night. So they put out the fire 
and picked up a few parcels and were off. 

The children made as much of a time as if their 
mother had never been away before. And there 
were piles of lumber that Tip declared were just 
dandy to climb over. 

“ Mr. Jones is going to bring a man to-morrow, 
and they will get to work right away,” said Ama- 
ryllis. “ Won’t it be splendid, Mother ! The chil- 
dren do litter up the library so.” 

“ Lai’s lost her nice Christmas doll,” announced 
Rhoda after Mrs. Alden had said they had not 
been troublesome. 

“ Ain’t lost neder,” was the decided reply. 

“ But you don’t know where it is ! ” in a tri- 
umphant tone, for Rhoda was shrewd enough to 
think now the child would betray herself, but she 
was mistaken. 

“ Do so, too, now ! ” and the little lips shut 
tightly. 


AT GRAFTON 


hi 


“Well, where?” 

Lai was not to be caught. Throwing up her 
chin, she said, “ San’t tell you.” 

“ What about Dolly ? ” asked their mother. 

“ Lai won’t let her come to tea, an’ I set the 
table all nice and had some crackers, an’ Lai 
snatched her away.” 

“ Oh, Laurel; that wasn’t nice ! ” 

Laurel turned very red, but was slowly acquiring 
methods of defense. 

“ She tookened it all the time. An’ it wasn’t 
her dolly. An’ I won’t have it named Bella 
Clumpus.” 

“ Columbia, you mean. I wouldn’t like that, 
either.” 

“ No, Isabella Columbus,” said Rhoda, “ because 
Chan told me ” — hesitating — “ that they sailed 
’way ’crost the ocean. An’ now I know she’s cry- 
ing ’cause she’s so lonesome. I looked all up in 
the garret.” 

Mrs. Mann laughed. 

“ An’ it’s my dolly. She san’t take it ’way 
from me.” 

“ Rhoda, you never cared to play with a doll. 
That is why I thought you’d like the dishes. Can’t 
you agree to play together ? ” 

“ I don’t like dirty, limpy, everyday rag dolls. 


1 12 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


I want a nice one all dressed up, and a carriage for 
her, like Katy Burnham’s.” 

“ You couldn’t wheel her in the snow.” 

“ Well, then, a sleigh. A teeny sleigh with 
jingly bells, and a blanket with fur on it.” 

“ Will the moon answer?” asked her mother 
laughingly. “ Your wants seem to increase with 
prosperity.” 

Rhoda couldn’t quite grasp the last word, and 
was nonplussed. 

“ I’m doin’ for * Muver Goose ’ to read to my 
everyday dolly. Can’t I bring it up ’long with 
you? ” 

“ Yes,” answered her mother. 

“ I wish I had a nice Sunday dolly that could be 
played with on week-days. I’m so lonesome,” in a 
most lugubrious tone. 

“ You can’t have any more things until the play- 
room is finished. It’s queer, your wanting a doll. 
Tabby must be lonesome in the little old house. 
Suppose to-morrow you go and keep her com- 
pany ? ” 

“ I’d like to go to that nice school.” 

“ Anything else?” 

Mrs. Mann began to make herself ready for 
dinner. Laurel read very spiritedly. Dolly’s 
complexion was losing its fairness, and her white 


AT GRAFTON 


“3 

apron was undeniably dingy. Rhoda felt herself 
very ill-used, and sat down at about the middle 
of the stairs and tried to squeeze out a few tears, 
then said to herself : 

“ I wish my new father would come. He’s 
gooder than mother, and I’ll get him to buy me a 
doll bigger than Lai’s, because I am a bigger girl,” 
and she found great comfort in the reasoning. 
“ But there’s lots of troubles in this world, and I’m 
a weary traveler here,” from a hymn the children 
sang. “ But I don’t know any one in Heaven, 
though father’s there, and grandmother, but, then, 
they went ’fore I could remember. I’ve got the 
new father now, and I like him very much. And 
if you go to Heaven you can’t come back, it’s so 
far. O dear ! ” 

Mrs. Mann had brushed Lai’s pretty hair and 
put on a clean white apron, and now she called 
Rhoda. Mrs. Alden was lighting up the rooms, 
and at the bright greeting of a familiar voice in 
the hall Rhoda sprang to the new father, who 
carried her upstairs, and she gave herself resign- 
edly to the beautifying process. 

“Well, how did you succeed?” Mr. Mann 
inquired of his wife, with interest. 

“Oh, they came and were delighted. They are 
going to be very happy there, and it really com- 


1 1 4 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

forts me. I couldn’t help recalling Tip’s crying 
over the little old house. But it must be cleaned 
up, and a coat of paint inside ” 

“ And outside as well, and that must be kept red. 
The little old red house! I don’t want the chil- 
dren ever to forget it. Why, it brought me the 
joy of my life.” 

“ I wonder if any one else would think 
so?” 

“ But, you see,” laughing as he kissed her, “ I 
don’t want any one else to think so. It’s just my 
own, and what I’ve been heart-sick for many a 
time. So if I am happy in my belief ” 

“ I don’t just know how to get about the work. 
It must be whitewashed.” 

“ Why, Dan does that capitally. He’s a good 
painter as well.” 

“ But, you see, I shall have to raise some money, 
as I used up my pension. Whether my credit will 
bear the strain ” — with a touch of merry humor in 
her voice. 

“ People can always raise money on unencum- 
bered real estate,” in a grave tone. 

“ But, you see, it is the children’s ; yet it has been 
a very good home for me.” 

“ Then I shall have to be your banker. Of 
course I shall expect interest. But I am glad you 


AT GRAFTON 


1 *5 

are likely to have such a nice tenant. Now you 
must take out what things you want.” 

“ And there was a rather funny happening. Oh, 
and I am five dollars richer, though it went against 
my conscience to take it when some one had been so 
good to me.” 

Then she repeated Mr. Yates’s call and his desire 
for a “ vandue,” at which he laughed a little, and 
then said : “ Well, goodness and kindliness haven’t 
all died out of the world and left us stranded.” 

Goldie and Prim came in fresh and merry, and 
they were summoned to dinner. Chan rehearsed 
Mr. Jones’s doings and sayings, and the girls’ day 
lost nothing by the repetition. Rilla was very 
much interested. 

“ And there are some old books I want to keep,” 
said Linn, “ that lot about flowers and — oh, why 
didn’t I think to look them over ! - And I am glad 
the Bachmans are real nice. They would have 
been glad to take the chickens.” 

“ And Tabby?” 

“ Oh, he patted her and rubbed her head, and 
she purred. He’s fond of cats, so she’s sure of a 
good home. And it will be nice to go over and 
see how they get along. Mother, I think you’re in 
luck.” 

Mother smiled. 


ii6 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Oh, how cheerful it was to sit round the fire 
afterward and talk! There was the plan of the 
playroom, with its closets on the one side and the 
windows on the other. Laurel wanted her little 
chair from the old house, and they all thought up 
something dear to them. 

“ Why, you’ll have half the old stuff over here,” 
said their mother. 

“ I just hope it won’t snow to-morrow,” 
exclaimed Linn. “ I want to see Mr. Jones 
work.” 

“ It’s nice starlight now,” announced Chan. 

“ But you ought all to go to bed. I am really 
tired. No, Laurel, I can’t hold you to-night. And 
Goldie, you look half asleep,” said Mrs. Mann. 

“ I’m going straight to bed,” she replied. “ It’s 
funny, people generally pack up before they move 
— we move, and pack up afterward. Good-night, 
everybody,” throwing kisses. 

In a little while the house was dark and quiet, 
for even Chan was not allowed to sit up all hours 
of the night reading. But they were bright enough 
the next morning. 

“ Like the children, I quite long to stay and see 
how things go on,” said Mr. Mann, “ but duty calls 
and I must obey. I’ll try to get home early.” 

As he stepped into the train one of the neighbors 


AT GRAFTON 


”7 

nodded and said good-morning. It was Mr. Brad- 
ley, whose boys he had admired in the summer. 

He held out his hand cordially. “ I suppose one 
may still congratulate you, Mr. Mann ? I’ve won- 
dered what you meant to do with that big house, 
and now I suppose you find it about right. After 
all, children are the life of a house, that is, if you 
really care for them. It is what makes the home.” 

“ Yes,” returned Mr. Mann heartily. “ I was 
married fifteen years, and all that time longed for 
them. And now I count myself a happy father. 
They are the kin of love and longing.” 

“ There was one little boy you sent to a hos- 
pital ? ” 

“ Yes. The Children’s Hospital. I’d sent a 
little newsboy there, who had to lose his leg, and 
knew how kind they were. This little fellow had 
a fall, and his hip was hurt. He might have been 
lamed for life, but he’s all right now, a sweet little 
chap, and gay as a lark. There are three boys and 
five girls ; the youngest, twins of six.” 

“ Why, you might send out two for adoption. 
Four is my ideal family, half of them girls. We’ve 
hoped for some girls, but have only two boys.” 

“ Yes, I used to watch them last summer, and 
envy you. But now I don’t envy the king on his 
throne,” and Mr. Mann gave a heartsome laugh 


ii8 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


that was good to hear. “ Where do your boys go 
to school ? ” 

“ To the Morton School, just in the edge of 
Ridgewood, and built partly for 1 le accommoda- 
tion of this suburb. I like a public school for boys. 
This has a sensible principal, and a fine corps of 
teachers. And in pleasant weather the walk does 
them good. How many are old enough ? ” 

“ The two boys. We shall have to consider 
about the girls. You see, I am quite new to 
parental cares, and I want to do my best.” 

“ I think you need not be afraid, Mr. Mann. 
And allow me to say that I admire your courage 
and enthusiasm. I should like to see them. We 
have talked of calling when you were really 
settled.” 

“ We shall be glad to see you, and please bring 
the boys. Ours, you see, are rather strange here, 
and, as one may say, out of companionship by the 
change. We shall be glad to welcome our neigh- 
bors.” 

Then they branched into business matters. Mr. 
Bradley was pleased with the uprightness and free- 
dom from any pretense, yet there was nothing 
bordering on vanity or aggressiveness, and he 
seemed to understand himself and the world very 
well. 


AT GRAFTON 


119 

“ We must call on them soon,” he said to Mrs. 
Bradley that evening. “ He has such a large heart 
for children that the eight seem none too many. 
I am really curious to see them.” 

Mr. Mann took an hour or two hunting up gifts, 
and what with a kindly “ New Year ” to the men 
he was an hour late. 

“ And the meat pie is so nice,” declared Rilla. 
“ Just the right shade of brown, but it won’t fall 
or get soggy, Mrs. Alden says. Oh, I do wonder 
what has happened ! There are accidents ” 

“ But we won’t cross bridges until we come to 
them,” said her mother. “ A little thing may have 
detained him.” 


CHAPTER VII 


BRIMFUL OF FUN 

They were all so glad to see him and Tip so 
starved for his dinner that no comment was made 
on the parcels he laid down in the corner of the 
hall. It was cold, and there were round pellets 
of snow driving about, but they had a merry din- 
ner, and then they took him out to see the joists 
that had been set and a bit of siding nailed on. 

“ It was frozen so hard that he had to take a 
pick to make a hole. And when he went down a 
little way it was all soft again,” explained Tip. 

“ Yes, that was below the frost line.” 

“ Well, why doesn’t it freeze all the way 
down? ” 

“ Because we would be all summer thawing 
out,” returned Prim quickly. 

“ And Mr. Jones said he’d come around to-mor- 
row and work if you didn’t object,” began Linn. 
“ He didn’t hold to making any great fuss over 
New Year’s.” 

“ Don’t we hang up our stockings again ? ” asked 
Tip. “ We did in the old house.” 


120 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 121 

“ No,” answered their mother quickly. “ You 
all had enough at Christmas.” 

Mr. Mann made a funny face as he looked at 
his wife, and she thought of the parcels in the 
corner. 

Of course, he must go out and see what the two 
men had done. He said he had no objection to 
their working; the sooner they were through, the 
better it would suit him. 

While they were gone, Mrs. Mann picked up the 
parcels and hid them in the closet. 

She had been very busy all day rearranging the 
rooms the twins occupied, and fixing her machine. 
She was so glad to have one of her very own. She 
finished up a dress for Goldie that they had 
thought quite grand in the old house. Goldie’s 
gray coat would do very well with some bands 
of fur, the best out of a shoulder cape she had 
worn. 

“ And your turn will come next,” she had said 
smilingly to Prim. 

“ Oh, I’m not going to be set up with pride and 
have an awful fall, for you know the ice freezes 
the slippery side up in winter,” and there was a 
twinkle in Prim’s eye. She never was over- 
anxious about her clothes. 

Oh, how cold it was! They came in and shut 


122 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


out the playroom and the fine snow, and had some 
nuts and asked riddles until bedtime. Then Mr. 
Mann said to his wife: 

“ Why not have the pleasure over again ? I do 
like to see them brimming over with delight.” 

“ You will be too indulgent. What did you 
get?” 

“ Rhoda coaxed me for a doll. And I got a 
pretty collar of fur for both of the girls, and books 
and candy. I really couldn’t think of anything 
else.” 

“ They may have the candy and the books- ” 

“ And the girls their collars ! ” 

She laughed. “ But Rhoda can’t have the doll 
at present. She’s very captious now about her 
dishes. Laurel has put hers away somewhere, and 
keeps her secret. She absolutely loves her old rag 
doll.” 

“ Oh, I must tell you; I became quite friendly 
with Mr. Bradley this morning. His two boys go 
in to Ridgewood to school, and I think Linn and 
Chan had better go. The new term begins next 
Monday, but we won’t hurry about the girls.” 

“We will see how they get on at Sunday-school. 
And I want to call at Miss Raynor’s.” 

“ Chan must take music lessons, and some of 
the girls, if they want to.” 


AT GRAFTON 


123 

“ Yes, but there will be plenty of time. There 
will be so much to do in the years to come. Do 
not crowd in too much now,” and her sweet smile 
tempered his extravagant thoughts. 

They were merrily enough wishing a “ Happy 
New Year ” all around the house. It was not 
very early, and the sound of the hammer caused 
them all to rush out to see if the workmen were 
really there. When they came in each child 
found a pretty box of candy by his or her plate, 
and Mr. Mann admitted to himself that they were 
very well satisfied over the simple gift. 

The storm had not amounted to much, but it was 
still gray and cloudy. The snow remained, as 
there was not much traveling, and Mr. Mann said 
if they would like to take a ride, they might, as 
Dan had some errands to do. Chan did not care, 
but Tip was eager, and Linn and the two girls 
completed the party. 

Rilla was much engrossed with housewifely arts, 
and followed Mrs. Alden like a shadow, asking no 
end of questions, but not in any annoying manner. 
She was anxious to do everything properly, to im- 
prove her modes of speech, to adopt pretty, polite 
ways. And when Mrs. Alden said she was so 
deft she would make a nice housekeeper, she flew 


124 RED house children 

to the dictionary to look it up. Yes, there it was 
— fit, apt, ingenious, neat-handed — and she came 
back with a happy light in her eyes. 

“ Couldn’t we just stop at Mrs. Briggs’s?” 
asked Marigold. “ I want to wish some one a 
Happy New Year.” 

“ Yes,” returned her mother with a smile. 

And a merry time they had! Mrs. Briggs de- 
clared they couldn’t have given her a greater treat. 
Grandma just overflowed with delight, and hoped 
they would have many happy years, and that all 
the girls would make as good women as their 
mother before them, and that they should always 
lot on Linn, as he had almost belonged to them. 
Lidie didn’t believe there was another boy in all 
Denby as willing and cheerful. 

“ If there was,” said Mr. Briggs, “ I’d go after 
him this blessed minnit.” 

Then Mrs. Briggs exhumed a plateful of 
doughnuts from the oven, and insisted that they 
needed something to warm up with for their cold 
ride. 

“ If it hadn’t been for you, Dan, I am afraid 
we would have had to stay to dinner. How much 
they do care about mother,” said Prim, when they 
were settled in the sleigh. 


AT GRAFTON 125 

“Well, mother is splendid,” returned Goldie. 
“ And she’s a lady like Mrs. Burnham. How 
queer some of these country people are ! ” 

They thought first they wouldn’t get out when 
they reached the store, but Mr. Beers said the 
girls had gone out to spend the day, and mother 
was all alone and would feel much hurt if they 
didn’t come in, so they consented. Dan had some 
things to look up for his household. 

Mrs. Beers was quite as glad to see them, but 
plied them with questions that would have been 
rather embarrassing if Tip had not taken the floor. 
He had been quite distanced in the other call ; now 
he managed to elaborate the subject of the new 
playroom, and his train of cars that had a real bell 
on the engine, and when you wound them up they 
ran like sixty, but they didn’t like carpet to go 
over; it was so soft and woolly. And father 
brought them home boxes of candy, but mother 
said Santa Claus gave away all his things on 
Christmas, and you had to buy them out of the 
store afterward. 

Then Mrs. Beers brought out a mince pie and 
called in both Linn and Dan, and the children had 
to admit that it was good. “ And you might just 
as well stay a while longer,” said she. “ Why, I 
haven’t heard half the news ’bout your mother. If 


126 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


she wasn’t lucky! ’Tain’t many folks gets such a 
chance.” 

Marigold rose and said they must go, and Mrs. 
Beers begged them to come again when they could 
stay longer, and hoped their mother wouldn’t feel 
too grand to be neighborly. 

Then Dan had to stop at his own house and 
leave some parcels. They were late for lunch. 

“ But I don’t want a mouthful ! ” declared Prim. 
“ I’m just stuffed with mince pie and dough- 
nuts.” 

“ Oh, Primrose ! ” exclaimed her mother reprov- 
ingly. 

“ Well, we really couldn’t help it. The dough- 
nuts were splendid, and it seemed so like old times 
at the Briggses’. They were all so glad to see us 
and sent ever so much love to you. We were care- 
ful, Mother, truly now, and I think Tip did set off 
things, but it was mostly about the playroom and 
the snow man and Dan’s room in the carriage 
house.” 

But Linn put his arms about his mother’s neck 
when he found her alone, and said in a rather hes- 
itating tone: 

“ Oh, Mother, do you think Mr. Mann will ever 
get tired of having so many of us? People 
think ” 


AT GRAFTON 


127 

“ But, Linn, I begged you not to discuss any of 
these points ” 

“ Oh, I didn’t. But Mr. Beers wants me back, 
he really does. He’s taken Alfy Dixon, but he 
doesn’t like him very well. And he said that — 
he’d be glad to have me come back, and I thought 
— there are so many of us ” 

“ Oh, my boy, don’t let that disturb you. You . 
can pay back in being a good, loving son, and now 
he is thinking of your education. He wishes you 
to start in school Monday morning, and I want 
you to do your best, and in a few years you may 
be able to help with the others. It was kind in 
Mr. Beers, but no one will get tired of you yet 
awhile. I want your new father to be proud of 
you, and I want you to be a kind, upright, un- 
selfish boy.” 

He kissed her tenderly and said in a rather 
tremulous voice, “ I’ll try to deserve his goodness 
and his love.” 

New Year’s calls had not quite gone out, or else 
some of the neighbors dropped in from curiosity, 
making this an excuse. The Consadine brothers 
came in with good wishes and congratulations, and 
though at first they had stood aghast at the thought 
of so many children in their orderly settlement, 
they were too well bred to make any remark. 


128 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Chan had been sitting at the piano, and Mr. Mann 
called in Linn, and there really seemed nothing ob- 
jectionable in these boys. 

“ But weren’t they funny ? ” exclaimed Mari- 
gold afterward. The other children had kept very 
quiet in the library. “ They seemed as if they 
were wound up and set going by a spring, like Lai’s 
doll.” 

“ And the smaller one just repeated the latter 
part of the other’s sentence, as if he wasn’t able to 
think for himself, or maybe he hadn’t any ideas. 
Rilla and Goldie, when we get to be grown ladies, 
I sha’n’t copy either of you. I’ll have a way of 
my own.” 

“ Which you will be quite welcome to. I should 
hate an echo. And I hope mother won’t ever 
dress us alike, as Mrs. Ladd did her three girls 
last summer, and Phrony Beers said their mother 
bought a whole piece of that gingham.” 

“ And to think we won’t need to wear second- 
hand clothes any more ! ” 

“ Well, Aunt Hitty’s things were new in Denby. 
Mary Gladden said she just envied me my new suit 
that first Sunday I wore it; she thought it so 
stylish.” 

They all laughed a little. 

Rhoda sat in her corner playing tea, and she had 


AT GRAFTON 129 

some real cake and her box of candy. She was 
entertaining some high-up company, and had her 
pretty dishes out. There were Queen Isabella and 
Queen Victoria, and Mrs. Filigree — the name had 
a fine sound — and the little girl who lived next door 
and looked out of the window, whose name was 
Gladys, Dan said. They talked about Columbus, 
and Rhoda said that Queen Isabella was glad 
he did not get wrecked among the icebergs. 
But his boat was all worn out, and he would have 
to get a new one, which would cost a good deal of 
money, more than fifty dollars. And Queen Vic- 
toria said that America was a nice country, and he 
could just as well stay as not. So he stayed, and 
that is the way we came to have a country. 

“ That is pretty good for you, Rhoda,” said 
Prim. “ I’m glad to see you in such exalted com- 
pany.” 

“ I just wasn’t talking to you. Now you’ve 
druv ’em all off home.” 

“ Driven, my child. 4 Druv ’ is an importation 
from Denby, where grammar goes on crutches. 
There, Rhoda, we are going away. Good-by, 
sweetest.” 

“ They are mean things, anyhow,” and the child 
gave several tearless sniffs. “ I wish I could have 
a playhouse all to myself.” 


130 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Mr. Evans called in the evening and brought a 
young friend with him, and they had some music, 
which made Chan very happy. 

“ I think we shall gather a circle of friends pres- 
ently,” Mr. Mann commented. 

The next morning he gave some orders to Mr. 
Jones. If they could get the place inclosed before 
the next storm, it would be an excellent thing. 

“ That’s what I am trying for,” was the reply. 

Linn looked up wistfully. “ Couldn’t I go 
with you and do something?” he asked. “I’m 
pretty good at figures and writing.” 

“ Why, that’s nice of you, my lad,” and the smile 
set the boy’s pulses a-tingle. “ Yes, I’d like to 
have you. I was going to walk down ” 

“ I’m not afraid of a walk. At first I walked 
down to the store every day, and it was a mile to 
school.” 

“ Get your coat, then.” 

Linn kissed his mother and started off with a 
light heart. Perhaps when he had been at school 
a year he might go down to the factory every day. 
If he were the oldest instead of Rilla ! But he had 
grown an inch in six months. 

He had a very happy day, and Mr. Mann was 
surprised at the boy’s quickness and his real desire 
to be of service. It was a very busy day for him, 


AT GRAFTON 


131 

as he did not want to come down on Saturday. 
They went out and had a nice lunch. He began to 
feel quite well acquainted with Mr. Ross, who 
said, “ You will make a smart business man some 
day.” 

Then, just as they were getting ready to return, 
the last mail came in, bringing some orders that 
had to be looked over and considered. 

“ Just make a note of what you think best,” re- 
marked Mr. Ross, “ and I’ll follow instructions to- 
morrow.” 

“ I don’t know about this new firm, Morris & 
Gresham. We had better look up their standing 
and their vouchers. It’s a pretty big order from 
unknown people.” 

“ I think we sent some circulars to them, and 
they asked for a price list two or three weeks 
ago.” 

“ And my mind was so full of other things 
then,” laughing. “ Yes, I’ll help look them up and 
take the next train.” 

They found the firm had a good standing, and 
they said a pleasant good-night to Mr. Ross. They 
had to wait in the station some time, and then, 
when they were about half-way on their journey, 
there had been an accident to a freight train that 
still littered up the track. 


i 3 2 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

They waited at home and wondered a little. Tip 
was hungry and sleepy, and had played himself 
tired, which made him a little cross. And Laurel 
wanted “ to go to bed wiv Dolly, who was tiwed 
to pieces.” 

“ You children had better have some supper and 
go to bed,” said their mother. 

For a wonder they consented, and the three were 
soon asleep. 

“ And our nice dinner will be spoiled,” com- 
plained Amaryllis. 

Dan drove down to meet the next train, and 
waited. Then came the message, “ Detention. 
Soon be all right,” so he went on waiting. 

“ What do you suppose has happened ? ” said 
Prim almost under her breath ; “ and Linn, too.” 

“ Oh, don’t,” entreated Rilla. “ God wouldn’t 
let anything like misfortune come to us now, 
surely.” 

“ But it always does come when you are hap- 
piest,” subjoined Marigold. “ And mother has 
grown so sweet and pretty ” 

“ Wasn’t that bells?” Chan and the girls 
rushed to the door. Yes, it surely was, coming 
nearer and nearer on the frosty air. They could 
have shouted for very joy, but that great joy is 
quiet. 


AT GRAFTON 


i33 

Why, it was worth it all to have this delightful 
welcome from wife and children. He could 
hardly get into the hall. 

“ I was busy at first, then there was a deten- 
tion ; no accident to our train, though, only a wait 
until the track was cleared.” But he gathered 
from their faces, that had not grown tranquil yet, 
that there had been some anxiety. And there had 
been years with no one to care how he came or 
went. Yes, he was a very happy man. 

“ Oh, it was too bad to spoil your dinner ” 

he began in the midst of the apology. 

“ Well, then, we’ll all share together, and it 
won’t seem nearly so spoiled,” said Prim with a 
laugh that was the least bit tremulous. 

“ And I’ve earned a holiday for to-morrow, so I 
can help with the playroom. And Linn has been 
studying the typewriter and filing letters and do- 
ing ever so many things for me. I don’t wonder 
Mr. Beers wanted to keep him.” 

Linn smiled and colored warmly. 

Mr. Jones had his wish, the promised storm held 
off. The siding of the playroom was completed, 
and the sashes put in, and another week would see 
the inside finished. The children were picking up 
every little piece for blocks, building playhouses 
galore. The twins begged some kitchen spoons 


i 3 4 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

and bowls, and made mush. Tip was trying to 
build a bookcase, but he complained that the boards 
were not level. 

“ That is because we have to lap them, so,” and 
Mr. Jones showed the child. “ Next week we 
will have the right kind.” 

“ But can’t you build with level boards ? ” 

“ It wouldn’t look as well. Run outside and 
examine.” 

“ Well, I suppose it’s right for a house,” rather 
reluctantly. 

The twins cooked their mush over a make- 
believe shaving fire, and were very happy. It gave 
Prim an idea. 

“ Mrs. Alden,” running into the kitchen, “ could 
I have some milk and some sugar to make some 
snow cream? Please say yes.” 

“ Well — if you don’t take too much milk. I am 
going to make a pudding. And you want some to 
drink.” 

“ I’ll go without and take water. I used to 
make snow cream last winter.” 

She scraped off the top of the ice and took the 
clean snow. Then she stirred in the sugar, and 
she did not need to be sparing. Grated nutmeg 
came next, and some vanilla extract. 

“ How nice it is to be rich,” she said laughingly, 


AT GRAFTON 


i35 

“ and not to balance in your mind which you would 
rather do without, and sometimes do without all. 
When I get too extravagant, Mrs. Alden, you must 
remind me that — what is it about riches having 
wings ? ” 

Mrs. Alden gave a smile of amusement and then 
declared Prim’s ice cream was very good. 

She gathered up some saucers on a tray and 
went out to the children. 

“ Here’s your fine ice cream, sweet and cold 
enough to send delicious shivers down your back,” 
she cried. “ A penny for a saucerful. Don’t all 
speak at once, or you might confuse me.” 

“ I ain’t dot any penny,” said Laurel, big-eyed, 
while Rhoda considered whether she couldn’t ask 
her new father for two pennies and have a double 
share. 

“ Here’s a penny,” and Mr. Jones held it out 
with a smile. 

“ Oh, Mr. Jones, I was only funning,” declared 
Prim, rather abashed. “ I made it for the chil- 
dren.” 

“ Well, I’ll take it for myself. Pretty cold day 
to eat ice cream. Would it do to warm it a 
little?” 

“ Why, it would melt,” said Tip disdainfully. 


136 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Laurel set hers on the pile of shavings, “ just 
as they cooked their mush.” 

Now if you had a match,” suggested Tip. 

“ Let me catch any of you bringing a match 
in here ! ” and Mr. Jones gave a fierce look. “ I’d 
be so mad I’d go off home and never finish your 
playhouse. Remember that now ! Miss Prim- 
rose, your cream is good. I must tell my young- 
sters about it. Just write me out a recipe.” 

Rhoda ate so fast that it brought tears to her 
eyes and a lumpiness in her breast that almost 
strangled her. 

“ Stop a moment and restore the equilibrium,” 
advised Prim. “ You will find the superfluity 
slowly dissolving into ordinary nutriment.” 

“ Miss Primrose, you must have swallowed 
the middle leaf of the dictionary,” said Mr. 
Jones. 

“ It’s awful cold,” admitted Rhoda, feeling that 
some comment was necessary. 

The door opened. “ Children,” began Mrs. Al- 
den, “ don’t you want to come in and get warm 
and have a piece of cake? ” 

That was tempting, for the place was cold to 
begin with, and they were rather shivery. 

“ Yes,” said Marigold. “ Let us go and get 
‘ het up,’ as Granny Keen advises in cold weather. 


AT GRAFTON 


137 

And, oh, there’s the glorious sun, the right time 
for a clear day ! ” 

“ ’Twon’t be but half a day.” 

They made a rush to the kitchen. The warmth 
was delightful, and the parsnip stew made them 
hungry. 

Amaryllis enjoyed the kitchen department of 
the new home immensely. She was a born house- 
keeper, and she delighted in dainty preparations. 
Then she never banged or clattered, and these 
dishes were so lovely like the few best ones of 
grandmother’s. And silver knives and forks that 
you did not have to scour, and the pretty green 
fern on the centerpiece. Why, it was almost equal 
to the palace of the White Cat in the fairy story; 
it seemed as if you only had to wish for things, 
and there they were in the spacious pantry. 

“ Oh, children,” she began now, “ look at the 
sawdust and litter you are bringing in. And you 
are sights to behold! Goldie, can’t you fix them 
up a little? Luncheon will soon be ready.” 

“But what’s the use?” asked Tip. “We’re 
going out to play again. No one makes Mr. Jones 
clear up every time.” 

“ But we’re not going to ask Mr. Jones in to 
luncheon. Come now, I'm going to ring the 
bell.” 


138 red house children 

They came down again in a procession, headed 
by mother and father. And when Mr. Mann 
heard about the snow cream, he thought they 
might have saved him some. 

Prim’s face was scarlet. 

“ But you know it wasn’t truly ice cream,” she 
said in extenuation. “ Maybe you wouldn’t have 
liked it.” 

“ Mr. Jones said it was good,” declared Tip. 

“ I have no doubt it was.” 

“ Then I’ll make some purposely for you,” 
Prim announced merrily. 

Afterward Mrs. Alden said she would like to go 
over to Ridgewood to do a little shopping. 

“ And you have not had a sleigh-ride,” said Mrs. 
Mann. “ If it comes off warm there will not be 
much left. Yes, you ought to have a nice long 
ride.” 

“ I’d like to go,” began Rhoda. “ If I had some 
money I would shop, too.” 

Mr. Mann laughed. “ What would you buy? ” 

“ A nice big doll.” 

“ I told you you couldn’t have anything until 
the playroom was finished. And then, if I find 
things lying about, I shall confiscate them and lock 
them up.” 

“ I want a snow yide with bells,” added Lai. 


AT GRAFTON 


139 


“ Mrs. Alden can’t be bothered with you.” 

“ But I want to go so much,” and Rhoda began 
a tearless sniffle. 

“ I don’t cwy,” said Lai proudly. 

“ Well, you can’t talk plain! You’ll have to go 
to a — a ’form school.” 

Mr. Mann laughed. The children’s tiffs amused 
him. 

“ Yes, let them go,” said Mrs. Alden. “ Dan 
will help care for them, and I shall enjoy it very 
much.” 

“ I’ll see to the dinner, though you will have to 
put up with cold turkey.” 

“ I’d like turkey all the year round,” declared 
Linn; “ cold or hot.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


CALLS AND CALLERS 

After a little demur on their mother’s part, the 
twins were made ready. Prim begged that they 
might dress up in their best. They would put on 
white aprons and be very careful. 

“ We really ought to call on Miss Raynor,” 
said Mrs. Mann. “ Her school will begin next 
week, and she will not be as much at liberty.” 

Mr. Mann was sitting by the parlor window 
listening to Chan’s dainty fingering of the piano, 
when he suddenly said, “ Bessy, here is a call for 
us,” and went to the front door to admit Mr. and 
Mrs. Bradley and the two boys, and ushered them 
into the parlor, introducing Mrs. Mann while Mr. 
Bradley presented his wife and his two sons. 

“ I thought I would bring the whole family, 
though it won’t compare with yours,” he said. 

“We are very glad to see you, though the twins 
have gone out sleigh-riding. But there are six 
left. Children,” raising his voice a little. 

They came from the library, but this time num- 
140 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 141 

bers did not embody courage. Linn was un- 
deniably bashful, but Chan, in his wider experi- 
ence, rose to the occasion. Stuart was a tall, fine- 
looking boy, with dark eyes and hair; Richard, 
much lighter. 

“ You are the one who was hurt, I believe,” 
Stuart said to Chan. “ I saw you several times 
last summer in the carriage. How nice it must be 
to have so many of you.’’ 

“ Oh, let us come into the library,” Primrose 
said, feeling rather awkward. “ Mayn’t we, 
Mother?” 

Mrs. Mann nodded assent. 

“ We feel most at home here,” she continued. 

“ Oh, you are building something,” began Dick. 

Tip thought it was time he came to the fore. 

“ This is going to be our playroom,” waving his 
hand. “ It was a great big stoop, and Mr. Jones 
didn’t have to build it all new. It’s going to have 
closets over there, and we are going to put our 
things in them. I have a train of cars, but I like 
to run them best out in Dan’s room. They don’t 
go so well on the carpet. I ought to have real 
tracks, but I s’pose they’d cost a good deal.” 

“ You’re a lucky little chap. We have a small 
den where we study and have a sort of gym.” 

“ What is a gym? ” asked Primrose. 


i 4 2 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Gymnasium. Boys shorten words.” 

“ Like our names. We’re Rilla and Linn and 
Goldie and Chan and Prim, but you can’t shorten 
the twins much.” 

“ I couldn’t remember the names when your 
father introduced you. But I thought Amaryllis 
very pretty,” said Stuart. 

Rilla blushed. 

“ You see, father named us after flowers. Linn 
is from some great man who had gardens. And I 
had a funny yellow top to my head, so he called me 
Marigold. And now it’s red, not rose-red, 
though.” 

She shook it with a sort of saucy defiance. 

“ I like curly hair,” remarked Dick. “ And 
Prim is Primrose. I think now I can tell you 
apart. And what are the twins called ? ” 

“ Mother wouldn’t have Rhododendron, so she’s 
called Rhoda. And Laurel gets called Lai. I 
want curly hair,” and Prim switched her yellow 
tails about. “ And we both want a funny deep 
dimple that quivers and laughs every time you 
have a merry thought. And father doesn’t like 
his because he thinks a man oughtn’t have one.” 

“You like it here?” said Stuart tentatively, 
glancing around. 

“ Like it ! Well, if we didn’t we ought to be 


AT GRAFTON 


H3 

sewed up in a bag and dropped into the Bosphorus, 
as they do in the fairy stories. It’s the loveliest 
place, and we have the most splendid father in 
the whole world. Like it, indeed ! ” and Prim’s 
face was a study. 

Stuart flushed as if he had been guilty of an 
impertinence as he rejoined: 

“ I meant more especially the town. It must 
seem strange to you.” 

“ We don’t know any folks yet,” explained 
Marigold, “ but it is nice and sociable-like to see 
houses all around and lights in them. We didn’t 
live right in the village of Denby. Long ago in 
grandmother’s time they cut a lane through for 
handiness, so you didn’t have to go ’round a long 
point. And our house was there. It wasn’t much 
built up, and we had no near neighbors. It was 
a long way to school, but we didn’t mind. It 
wasn’t pretty like this.” 

“ It was mostly farms, except down by the sta- 
tion,” explained Linn. “ There’s a store and some 
factories, a paper-box mill, and the church is up a 
little. We used to cut across lots. And over to 
the east of us was a big creamery. They kept lots 
of cows, and bought milk from the farmers.” 

“ We were here to a party last Christmas,” said 
Dick. “ Mr. Gedney had two boys and a girl. 


144 RED house children 

They were away at boarding-school mostly. Mr. 
Gedney asked most of the children ’round, and 
the house was a show with lights and flowers. 
There was a band and dancing, and a splendid sup- 
per. But somehow it seemed quite grown up, 
and we weren’t much acquainted.” 

“ Miss Madeline was quite a young lady, older 
than the boys,” interposed Stuart. “ It seemed 
somehow over our heads.” 

“ I shouldn’t like that kind of a party,” said 
Marigold ; “ it’s too much like the Sunday-school 
picnic where big people want you to behave all the 
time, or run and wait on them. We had to think 
up fun for ourselves.” 

“ And what did you do? ” 

“ Oh, all sorts of ridiculous things. We spun 
a platter and had forfeits, and then we had to do 
stunts, tell a story, or make verses and such. And 
one night Linn said he could put a pencil down 
on the floor so that you couldn’t jump over it.” 

“ I’d like to see it.” 

Prim sprang to the desk and picked up a pencil, 
looking around in an uncertain way. Then she 
laid it down close to the baseboard. “ Jump,” 
she said. 

Both boys laughed. “ That’s a capital sell. 
But about the verses — is there a catch in them? ” 


AT GRAFTON 


145 

“ Oh, they are not truly verses. You make 
something rhyme all the way down with some 
line. We had great fun over ‘ Robinson Cru- 
soe.’ ” 

“ I like old Crusoe myself. Can’t we have your 
version ? ” 

“ It is the old poem. Do you suppose he wrote 
it on his desolate island ? ” 

“ Why, I never thought especially.” 

“ Prim does make verses,” said Chan. 

“ Oh, they’re only foolish things to amuse our- 
selves. Mother says silliness is like the measles, 
and that all children have a turn at it. But maybe 
we shall grow wise and sensible.” 

“ Let us be the judge, won’t you? ” pleadingly. 

“ Linn, you lead off,” exclaimed Marigold. 

Linn turned red to the edge of his hair, and 
looked as if he meant to clutch at something, then 
laughed and blurted out in an embarrassed boyish 
fashion : 

“ I’m monarch of all I survey, 

My right there is none to dispute; 

If some one would give me a gun, 

I’d get some one to teach me to shoot.” 

“Well, you do ask for the whole thing!” 
laughed Stuart. “ That’s capital. Oh, don’t stop 
there ! ” 


146 red house children 

“ Prim, you go on.” 

Prim held up her head and struck an attitude. 

“I’m monarch of all I survey, 

My right there is none to dispute; 

While I dance a Colonial jig 
And play on an African flute.” 

The visitors laughed heartily. “ But please 
what is an African flute?” asked Dick. 

“ I’m sure I don’t know myself. Africa is so 
far off one can’t find out easily.” 

“ Isn’t there some more ? ” 

“ Chan, you know one. Come, play fair.” 

Chan flushed, but he stood his ground. 

“I’m monarch of all I survey, 

My right there is none to dispute; 

But I’d trade for a horse and a sleigh 
And an elegant blanket to boot.” 

“ Can’t you keep it up a little longer ? ” 

“ Now you, Rilla.” 

“ Oh, I can’t,” shrinking back. 

“ Yes, the silly fit must go round. But it is only 
contagious in the family.” 

“ Can you be vaccinated for it ? ” asked Stuart, 
at which they all laughed. 

Goldie jumped up, and gave a whirl around. 

“ I’m monarch of all I survey, 

My right there is none to dispute; 

And since I have nothing to say, 

I remain most sensibly mute.” 


AT GRAFTON. 147 

The boys clapped their hands. Mr. Bradley 
stood in the doorway and the girls looked like 
culprits. 

“ You seem to be having no end of fun. Is it 
anything you can share ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, you never heard anything quite like it. 
It’s as good as Crambo verses, but it is all on one 
text. Oh, Miss Primrose, won’t you say your 
verse over for father ? ” 

Primrose turned very red, but Mr. Bradley gave 
her such a pleasant smile that she repeated her 
nonsense. 

“ And making them all rhyme with the same 
word,” said Stuart. “ Dick, we must try to 
do it.” 

“ But we are making almost a visitation. I 
hear you two boys are to begin school next week, 
and I hope you will be good friends.” 

“ Oh, aren’t any of you girls going?” asked 
Dick in a tone of disappointment. 

“ Well — you see, though, we are neither sugar 
nor salt to melt, we’re 4 lasses,’ and might slop 
over,” said Prim. “ And we want to get used to 
the house before we try any new experiments.” 

“ Pretty good for you,” returned Mr. Bradley. 

Then they asked their mother to come out and 


148 red house children 

see the playroom. She had been having a pleas- 
ant time with her new neighbors, and hoped to see 
them all at her house, and that they would be 
cordial friends. But it was getting late, and they 
must not strain their welcome the first time of 
meeting. 

“ And we shall see you in Sunday-school to- 
morrow,” Stuart said with a glance that took them 
all in. “ We like Mr. Evans so much.” 

So they said their adieus, but the boys were 
enthusiastic all the way home. 

“ When you want to give us a party,” began 
Dick, “ ask the Firth children over to supper. 
They are the funniest lot you ever saw, and they 
seem to have had the best of times. They’re not 
common and slangy, and some of them are real 
pretty. Chan has the loveliest eyes, and Primrose 
would keep you laughing half the time. The 
girls are named after flowers.” 

“ We have had a most agreeable call. I must 
say Mr. Mann is a fine, straightforward person. 
The children will have a most excellent father. 
Eight of them, think! He has some admirable 
ideas concerning children, and a heart overflowing 
with love for them. Then Mrs. Mann is quite 
above the average country women. You heard 
her say she taught school for several years ? ” 


AT GRAFTON 


149 

“ And she is so unpretentious. Some people 
would not have borne the transplanting as well. ,, 

The children were very enthusiastic also. Then 
Mr. Jones and his man brought in the remaining 
boards and cleared away the debris. 

“ You better put all this out of harm’s way,” 
he said to Mr. Mann. “If any one dropped a 
match there would be a great blaze. I’d have it 
carted up in the snow.” 

“ A good thought. I’ll set Dan about it.” 

The twins returned in a high state of delight; 
but as soon as supper was over they wanted to go 
to bed, the fresh air had made them so drowsy. 

Sunday was a very fair day, and Mr. and Mrs. 
Mann, Amaryllis and Linn, went to church. They 
had several very kindly greetings. And in the 
afternoon there were five new Sunday-school 
scholars. Ready as the children were on their 
own ground, they were a trifle diffident here, but 
the Bradley boys introduced them with friendly 
warmth. 

And on Monday Mr. Mann took his two boys 
over to Ridgewood, and had a very satisfactory 
interview with the principal. He had tried to 
discourage Mrs. Mann’s plan of teaching the girls, 
but she thought it would be better for Rilla, and 
it would not do to send the younger ones alone. 


150 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Linn found a good sponsor in Richard Brad- 
ley. Stuart was in the graduating class, and 
would enter the high school in the coming 
autumn. Linn was used to making his way with 
boys, and had learned to stand his ground when 
the old fellows that hung around the store chaffed 
him, or the women haggled for better measure and 
lower prices. 

The boys were of a higher grade; he soon saw 
that. But he was a fine reader and quick at fig- 
ures, and one day, when he had been doing a 
rather difficult sum in fractions, Miss King said: 

“ Linn, I should like to have you go to the 
blackboard, and do this example, explaining it as 
you go along. You are a new boy, so I will not 
insist, but it would please me very much. ,, 

Linn flushed very easily. And now that he had 
shed the summer tan, it showed very plainly. He 
knew he could do it, and he wanted to please his 
teacher, but he began in a rather shaky tone. 

“ A little louder, please,” said the encouraging 
voice, and he stiffened up just as he used to at the 
store. 

“ Thank you,” said Miss King in a compli- 
mentary tone. “ Children, I hope you have been 
paying attention. Disbrow, will you go to the 
board and show how much you remember ? 


AT GRAFTON 151 

Disbrow made several halts, though he had 
often stood at the head. 

“ Hully gee ! ” declared a boy at recess. 
“ You’re a trump ! And it seemed so easy. Frac- 
tions just turn my brains upside down, and com- 
mon divisors get mixed and jumbled until every- 
thing drops out.” 

Chan did not prosper quite as well. There were 
beautiful fancies floating through his brain, and 
he listened to the wonderful melodies until he was 
transported to an enchanted realm where common 
lessons were not. 


CHAPTER IX 


CAPPADOCIA 

Rhoda was making a doll’s apron, Marigold 
was crocheting some mats, Prim roamed about 
and wished for carpet rags, little Lai sat in Chan’s 
chair waiting for him to come home. They 
missed both boys so much. Mr. Jones was busy 
painting and had sent them out of his way. 

Then there was a crying and talking, Tip’s 
voice making the most din. 

“ Oh, what is the matter with Tip! ” exclaimed 
the mother, as she went out into the hall. 

“ Will you please come down, Mrs. Mann? ” 

“ You won’t let him, will you, Muver! He 
sha’n’t take Bitsy away.” 

Dan stood in the hall. “ It’s this way, Mrs. 
Mann. Hush, Tip, let me explain. When the 
Gedneys went away they asked Mr. Mann to keep 
the dogs for the present. Bitsy belonged to the 
girl, Miss Madeline, and she was at school. They 
were going to board. And now she’s been ill with 
something like rheumatism, and can only crawl 
152 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 153 

about a little. They have a flat in New York, and 
she wants her dog. A friend has come for it 
with a note from Mr. Gedney to Mr. Mann or 
me, and I made bold to read it,” and he handed it 
to Mrs. Mann. 

" Why, yes, Dan. I don’t see but that it is right 
enough,” she said after a moment’s thought. 
“ Poor little girl ; how old is she ? ” 

“ Well, about fifteen now. The dog was given 
to her when a puppy, and she was very fond of it.” 

“ But I’m fond of Bitsy, too, and he loves me. 
I know he’s forgotten about them folks, and he 
loves Dan and me best.” 

“ Tip, dear, listen. The dog isn’t ours. And 
think of the sick girl who has to sit in her chair 
all the time. And we can’t let him come in the 
house; Laurel is so afraid of him.” 

“ I’m not afraid of him,” declared Rhoda. 
“ And Lai’s a silly little thing.” 

“ Hush, Rhoda ; I once knew a boy who thought 
a shadow on the floor was a bear ready to eat him 
up.” 

“ But that was in the night,” interposed Tip. 
“ And dogs don’t hurt you.” 

They had been going to the kitchen, where the 
man sat with Bitsy on his knee. He rose now and 
bowed. 


i 5 4 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ You see how it is, ma’am. I’m to take the 
dog down to New York. Miss Gedney frets after 
it all the time.” 

“ Oh, of course. And we have to keep him in 
the barn, my little girl is so afraid of him.” 

Bitsy leaped down on the floor and began to run 
around with short sharp yelps of joy, nosing about 
everywhere. 

Dan caught him. 

“ We’ll just slip him into the bag. I’ll be good 
to him, you needn’t be afraid of my treating him 
bad. He’s a valuable dog.” 

Before he knew it, Bitsy was plumped into the 
bag, where he whined and scratched in frantic en- 
deavors. 

“ You see, he doesn’t want to go. It’s awful 
cruel in you! Father’ll scold you, Dan! He 
wouldn’t let him go, I know,” and Tip wailed 
again. 

“ There’s Pilot, and he’s worth half a dozen of 
Bitsy,” consoled Dan. 

“ He’s not, either ! He’s a stupid old thing. 
I’ll never speak to him again, you see if I do,” 
flung out Tip. 

“ I’m sorry the boss isn’t here, but Mr. Gedney 
gave me a receipt for you, and you see by his note 
that he’s obliged to you for the keep. And so 


AT GRAFTON 155 

good-day. I’m sorry the little un takes it so 
hard.” 

He and Dan went out and shut the door. 

“ Tip,” said his mother, “ you must stop crying 
or go out to the barn and stay there.” 

“ I’ll stay all night ! ” in an indignant tone. 
“ And I’ll tell father how you let Bitsy be put in 
a bag. And the man will kill him, I know.” 

“ Then run along.” There was not much use 
arguing with Tip, so she turned and went up- 
stairs again. 

“ So Bitsy has gone ! ” exclaimed Prim. “ Sup- 
pose the man meant to steal him and sell him.” 

“ That’s hardly likely with the voucher from 
Mr. Gedney. And we certainly did not need three 
dogs. We couldn’t keep him in the house, and it 
seemed too bad to make him stay in the barn ; only 
he was fond of Dan.” 

“ He was a cunning little fellow, and had beau- 
tiful eyes,” said Marigold. 

“ I like Pilot better,” exclaimed Chan. “ He 
seems so grave and wise. It makes me nervous to 
have a little thing like that flying over you and 
licking your hands and face.” 

“ That’s his way of kissing.” 

“ I don’t want dog kisses.” 

Tip went down to the station with Dan, all 


156 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

eagerness to tell the story to his father, but Mr. 
Mann sympathized most with the sick girl, and 
said keeping Bitsy would be stealing her property. 
“ Then Mr. Gedney could have us arrested.” 

That was a new view of the matter. 

“ I suppose you have heard the heartrending 
story,” said Mrs. Mann. “ It was right to let him 
go?” 

“ Yes. I’m not fond of those small restless 
dogs. And we couldn’t have him frightening 
Laurel, who did not understand his endearments. 
Dogs love so to play with children. I like the 
children best myself. Don’t I make a pretty good 
father ? ” 

She kissed him with tears of delight in her eyes. 
Then she espied a parcel he had hidden under his 
coat. 

“ I thought I besought you not to bring home 
any more gifts ! ” 

“ Oh, there will be birthdays, and that will show 
how glad you are to have them. No one ever 
kept my birthday, and my dearest gift has been 
you. I can’t think of any return good enough 
for you.” 

“As if you were not making a return every 
day!” 

Tip had to be comforted that evening by sitting 


AT GRAFTON 157 

in his new father’s lap, as he decided not to stay in 
the barn. Marigold found a volume of Eugene 
Field’s poems that had been surreptitiously slipped 
into the bookcase, and they almost cried over the 
little tin soldier who was to wait for the master 
that would never come. 

The boys had a great treat in a call on Mr. 
Evans. Miss Evans was very nice and cordial to 
them, and the music enchanted them. Linn’s 
voice was heavier, and would be bass when it 
settled. They were not tired of Christmas carols, 
and Mr. Evans had such a collection of beautiful 
ones. One in particular kept singing itself in 
brain and heart. 


“God rest you, merry gentlemen, 
Let nothing you dismay; 

For Jesus Christ our Saviour 
Was born on Christmas Day.” 


Then they practiced the Sunday hymns. They 
were still rejoicing, keeping the octave of 
Christmas. 

“ I want both of you boys to sing in church to- 
morrow,” Mr. Evans said. “ You needn’t feel at 
all afraid. You know you are praising God, not 
trying to please the congregation.” 

Meanwhile Mr. and Mrs. Mann had gone to 


158 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

call on the Raynors. They found them quiet, re- 
fined people, the elder having a school for young 
children, and no advanced classes. And though 
Primrose was eight, she was almost as large as 
Marigold, and a very quick scholar, so they had 
really kept step together. Miss Clara gave les- 
sons in several branches, besides music, and she 
would be glad to have a few more scholars. 

Mrs. Mann asked her to come and select the girls 
she thought would do the best, although Mr. Mann 
wanted them all to have some training. 

“ And I shall send my youngest boy to school, 
and one of the twins. The other is rather back- 
ward, and we shall keep her at home until next 
autumn.” 

“ We want one baby around,” laughed Mr. 
Mann. “ I like their pretty, crooked talk.” 

“ Yet a child of six should have no crooked 
words. They are bad habits instead — do you 
not think so? Carelessness on the part of the 
child.” 

Miss Raynor did not like to say “ the mother.” 
She was quite a stickler for propriety. 

“ Prim would frighten her,” said Mrs. Mann, 
as they were walking homeward. “ She grows 
wilder every day.” 

“ And yet she has lots of good sense. Oh, let 


AT GRAFTON 


*59 

them enjoy being children, and let me enjoy the 
fun I never had. So long as it is not vicious, one 
can laugh at it.” 

Bessy Mann’s heart swelled with gratitude. 
Their own father had been indulgent on much the 
same lines. They had dreamed of broadening out 
a little as the children grew up, but it could never 
have been like this. 

There were five children in church on Sunday, 
and they certainly were well behaved. The boys 
sang, and the one sweet voice seemed to soar up- 
ward like a bird. The family sat quite up in 
front, partly because the whole pew was vacant, 
and Bessy thought they were better protected from 
curious glances across the church. She did not 
feel quite at home in her new environment. She 
had been so hurried into it that she hardly had 
time to think, but she knew now it must seem 
rather strange to other people, and she shrank a 
little in the background. 

Tip was rather undecided at first as to whether 
he wanted to go to school, but Rhoda was in such 
earnest that she begged her mother to wake her 
up early so she should be sure to get ready in 
time. And she piled up half a dozen books on 
the library table, “ because the boys took books to 
school.” 


160 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ You must see what books Miss Raynor wants 
you to have/’ said her mother. 

It was a straight walk with only one turn. 
They would come home to luncheon. So Mrs. 
Mann left them there, well-pleased with their sur- 
roundings. 

Prim rushed to meet her mother. 

“ There’s such a funny girl in the kitchen, who 
wants to see you,” she cried. “ Lide sent her. 
Oh, Mother, are we going to have a servant be- 
sides ? ” 

“ We will see.” 

Mrs. Alden made the same announcement, 
adding, “ She’s a strong, tidy-looking girl, and 
Lide is a good judge.” 

In the kitchen a stout, fresh-looking country 
girl, comfortably attired, rose with a courtesy. 

“ I’m Cappadocia Terry,” she began. “ I saw 
Lide Foster at church last night, and she said you 
was wantin’ a girl to help with the housework, and 
that you’d be nice people to live with. So I 
thought I wouldn’t lose any time, an’ I came off 
soon’s I’d rubbed the clothes through, an’ father 
was goin’ down to Beers’s, so I rid along a good 
part of the way. We live up at Northeast. Lide 
gave you such an awful good recommend that I 
thought I’d like the place.” 



“I’m Cappadocia Terry.”— Page 160 . 






AT GRAFTON 161 

“ What can you do ? ” Mrs. Mann was almost 
out of breath at the volubility. 

“ Well — a’most anything. There was a big 
fambly of us, and mother put us to work, seem’ 
we was mostly girls. Any kind o’ plain country 
cookin’ — I don’t know about fancy things, but I 
guess I wouldn’t let any one starve on my hands. 
I’m fine on pies. An’ on washin’ an’ ironin’ I 
won’t take a back seat for any one. An’ I keep a 
clean kitchen, too, only we have two great hulkin’ 
boys to bring in dirt. You’ve a lot of children? ” 
tentatively. 

“ Yes. Eight; the oldest not yet fifteen.” 

“ Well, there’s seven of us. Sheba’s married 
and got two babies. Father gave us all Bible 
names, but land alive ! you don’t get called by your 
true name, and ’twould be funny if you did when 
they’re a yard long. Then there’s Mary an’ 
Martha, Polly an’ Patty; Polly’s married and has 
one baby. Patty’s got a stiddy, an’ they’ll be mar- 
ried ’long in the summer when he gets his house 
done. She has a place at the creamery. Since 
Christmas night I’ve had a stiddy, too, — Abe Mul- 
ford. That’s why I’m out for a job to get my 
own settin’ out. Then there’s Trypheny. She’s 
seventeen, an’ she’ll have to buckle to, for mother 
has a good deal of rheumatiz. Two boys after 


1 62 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


that. Mother thinks she’d rather had all girls, 
but father says it’s poor stock that can’t raise 
any boys. They’re helpless things an’ worse than 
a metal washboard for wearin’ out clothes. Girls 
mend for theirselves, an’ I don’t see why boys 
can’t learn to sew as tailors do, an’ darn their own 
stockin’s. So, you see, I’m used to work.” 

Cappadocia ran down, and drew a long breath. 
She had a pleasant, rather jolly voice, which was 
in her favor. Mrs. Mann felt quite overpowered 
by the family history, and said rather meekly, 
“ You think you would like to come? ” 

“ Oh, yes. I’m lookin’ for a lay. You see, 
when you get a stiddy it means business. Abe’s 
a nice fellow, but he’s only past twenty-one, an’ 
hasn’t had time to get much together. Patty’ll 
stay in the creamery, so I couldn’t get a chance 
there. I wouldn’t care to live out in every place, 
but Lide said the work was handy, and that you 
had them tubs agin the wall where you just turn a 
spigot an’ fill an’ empty ’em; it saves a powerful 
sight of time an’ strength, an’ Lide said the man 
was good at helping.” 

“ And — the wages ? ” Mrs. Mann felt she had 
not the courage to proffer, but she found Cap- 
padocia very moderate in her charges. 

“ I’d like to go home Sunday afternoon an’ stay 


AT GRAFTON 163 

to tea. Most folks have dinner at noon on Sun- 
day.” 

" Yes, we do,” answered Mrs. Mann meekly. 

“ An’ Abe will drop in now and then of an 
evenin’. He’s lookin’ for a new lay when spring 
opens. But I think we’ll suit, an’ I’ll try my best 
to fall into your ways. I’ve never lived out be- 
fore,” and a warm color flushed her face. 

“ I shall not be unreasonable.” 

“ You don’t look it, ma’am. Lide thinks you’re 
tip-top! And wasn’t it a big stroke of luck Mr. 
Mann wantin’ to marry you with all them chil- 
dren! Folks was clear beat.” 

Mrs. Mann flushed then. Cappadocia rose. 

“ I’ll fix up to-morrow an’ come on Wednesday 
if you say so. An’ if Lide couldn’t come to 
wash, — she said her mother was real poorly, — I 
sha’n’t mind doin’ it. I’m awful glad of a good 
place. Nothin’ short of Noah’s flood will keep 
me away. I’m dreadfully obliged to you, 
ma’am.” 

She courtesied again and went her way, leaving 
Mrs. Mann in a maze. She relieved the situation 
by a nervous laugh. 

“ Yes, I’ve engaged her,” she said to Mrs. Al- 
den. “ I couldn’t help it. She quite overpowered 


1 64 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ I do not think Lide would have sent her if she 
had not considered her trustworthy,” returned the 
comforting voice. 

“ But — Cappadocia ! Did you ever hear the 
name before? And who in the Bible bore it? I 
can't seem to recall it, but I shouldn't remember a 
tenth part of the Bible names. I’d rather have 
the flowers, I think,” and she gave a soft little 
laugh. “ I shall be glad to have you relieved of 
so much drudgery.” 

“ Oh, Dan is almost like a woman round. And 
Amaryllis is so handy and so interested in house- 
keeping, and has so many ideas. You have given 
her a good training.” 

“ I think she trained herself mostly. This last 
year I’ve been out sewing a good deal, and she 
seems naturally to have taken my place. She will 
go to school in the spring. The three girls will 
have to go over to Ridgewood.” 

Mr. Mann was much amused by the account of 
the interview and glad some one had come to ease 
up the household machinery. 

“ Northeast is a way up above the creamery, and 
is a settlement of rather small farms,” Mrs. Mann 
explained. “ Denby proper termed it outlandish. 
The creamery people have brought in some new 
methods, and some new people, and aim to make 


AT GRAFTON 165 

a great milk-raising center. But country farmers 
are hard to move out of the beaten track/’ 

The two children were delighted with school. 

“ And in some things I’m in the biggest class,” 
announced Rhoda proudly. “ And I’m going to 
study with all my might and main. There are 
some children in school that are as dumb as ” — 
she glanced around the room — “ as dumb as Lai.” 

“ Oh, Rhoda ! ” cried her mother. 

“ Well, they don’t know what c-a-t spells.” 

“ I do so now, too ! ” That seemed to be Lai’s 
strongest expression, and she always threw up her 
chin with it in a funny fashion. She spelled it 
triumphantly. 

“ Well, you didn’t last time I tried you.” 

“ Didn’t want to,” was the retort. 

It was something of a mystery how Rhoda had 
picked up so much knowledge. Prim astonished 
her one day by calling it erudition. 

“ ’Tain’t red — redition, either,” was the indig- 
nant reply. “ It’s ’cause I just learned.” 

She had caught most of it from the older chil- 
dren, as they always studied aloud. 

“ I’m afraid Laurel isn’t real bright,” Mrs. 
Mann said, rather distressed. “ She doesn’t seem 
to have any ambition beyond old Dolly. But she 
can tell it marvelous stories.” 


1 66 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Let Lai alone,” said her stepfather. “ I like 
her utter innocence and her credulity. There’ll be 
time enough for her when some of the others are 
grown and married ! ” 

Mrs. Mann looked aghast at the thought. “ And 
in ten years she will be sixteen.” 

“ And in ten years I shall be going down the 
other side, grown childish no doubt, and need 
some comfort. You have the best of me, you see. 
You had them all as babies. I lost out of my life 
those fifteen years. No, we will keep Lai a baby 
as long as we can, with all her funny, crooked 
words.” 

Mrs. Mann and Marigold went over to the old 
house to finish up. Linn said they must bring the 
old books. Prim wanted all the nice rags for the 
new rugs that were to keep the playroom floor 
warm. It had been stained and varnished, and 
now it was all finished. 

“ We’ll have a real load, Dan. Oh, Momsey, 
doesn’t it seem funny ! ” and she sat down on a 
pile of things and laughed. “ It is a real fairy 
story, only it’s a godfather, and things don’t 
vanish at midnight. Were we really the poor 
folks who were astonished over the gift of five 
dollars, and who turned and twisted until the old 


AT GRAFTON 167 

clothes must have fairly groaned! Honest now, 
didn’t you and Rilla hear them sometimes ? ” 

Her mother laughed. 

“ Yes, we have been transported to an en- 
chanted castle, and have a Fortunatus purse and 
just the sweetest father. I don’t know how we 
can ever love him enough.” 

There were tears in Mrs. Mann’s eyes. But she 
glanced around and said, “ Goldie, we never can 
take all that stuff.” 

“ But what will we do with it ? ” 

“ Mrs. Bachman can take what she likes, and 
sell the rags or make carpets with them. The 
old furniture may come in handy. I’m so glad 
Mr. Yates came along and wanted to be good to 
some one and keep her out of the poorhouse.” 

“ I shouldn’t like to go, even if I was eighty,” 
was Goldie’s comment. “ But if we children 
should get to be very poor, we can come back and 
live in this old house.” 

So they piled up what they could not take, and 
Dan said he would come over in the afternoon. 
Then he would whitewash and paint, and the 
Bachmans might move in. 

There was a sleety storm the next day, but Cap- 
padocia was driven over by one of her brothers 
in the farm sled, with a rather moth-eaten hair 


1 68 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


trunk that had been her grandmother’s. She was 
to have the small room on the third floor, and it 
had been put in order for her. 

“ We may as well begin right,” she announced. 
“ I’m always called Cap at home. Mother did 
try Doshy, but I kicked as soon as I was old 
enough. Sometimes when father’s riled he drags 
out the hull name, but Cap has a good wearin’ 
sound, and you don’t have to spend much time 
over it.” 

Cap took hold of work in good earnest, and 
proved very efficient. Mrs. Alden said she and 
Rilla would have to retire to private life. 

“ Oh, dear ! ” exclaimed Rilla. “ Mother, did 
we have to keep a girl? I had such nice times 
with Mrs. Alden. And, after all, I don’t care so 
much about school. I’d rather be a nice house- 
keeper. And it is so entertaining when you don’t 
have to pinch, and can make delightful dishes.” 

Mrs. Mann smiled. We have been making it 
rather hard for Mrs. Alden, and then we must 
have a laundress. And there are a great many 
other things for you to learn. You will presently 
be a young lady. Think ! You will be fifteen in 
the summer.” 

“ Oh, I wish I did not have to grow up,” with a 
sigh. “ It is nice just to go on this way.” 


AT GRAFTON 


169 

“ But just this way will not answer for fifteen 
and sixteen and young womanhood. And father 
wishes you to have some of the best of every- 
thing.” 

Linn began to store the old books on his shelf 
in the closet. There was a kind of bookcase be- 
sides. The children began to put their places in 
order. The twins had the lowest compartment, as 
it would be easier for them. Rhoda had two 
boxes to put her dishes in, and Lai brought down 
her doll and sat her up in the corner in her chair 
with strict injunction that no one should touch 
her. 

“ And now I must finish my rags and have the 
rugs woven,” declared Primrose. 

“ But I don’t want any carpet. The bare floor 
is so much better for my train of cars,” said 
Tip. 

“ But you can’t have everything your way,” ad- 
monished Goldie. 

“ Then what’s the use of a playroom ? ” 

“ Well, if you don’t like it you can go out to 
the barn.” 

Tip sniffed a little. 

But it was splendid to have a place for books 
and traps, and the library looked quite cleared up 
with its empty corners. 


170 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Cap was delighted with her room all to herself, 
and thought the furnishing fine. 

“ And when I get married you can give me a 
lot of that old truck,” nodding toward the opposite 
room. “ You’ll never want it for your children’s 
settin’ out.” 

“ Oh, no. It belonged to the Gedneys. Yes, 
Cap, I’ll donate some to you.” 

“ Thank’ee, ma’am. There’s nothing like hav- 
ing a stiddy to make you think of bein’ kinder 
forehanded. An’ bein’ poor as to money sharpens 
your wits.” 

In a few days Cap seemed entirely at home. She 
had come to work, and work she did. She pushed 
her mistresses gently aside with, “ Now let me do 
that ; it’s what I’m here for,” in the most cheerful 
of tones. And what she did not know she was 
ready to learn. Country fashion, she was quite 
familiar, but Mrs. Alden was more experienced in 
training, and Cap yielded with good nature. She 
was quite proud of waiting on the table and watch- 
ing the “ string of children.” 

They had a grand hunt for the name. Their 
mother thought it must be in some of the Epistles. 
And they discovered it was the name of a province, 
and not an individual. 

“ Well,” said Cap, “ I went to school with a 


AT GRAFTON 


* 7 * 

girl named Florida, and that isn’t even mentioned 
in the Bible.” 

“ But America wasn’t discovered then.” 

“ I’d ruther have a Bible name, though I 
wouldn’t want one of them awful ones that you 
can’t tell from French or Dutch.” 

Prim was immersed in her beloved carpet rugs. 
They had brought over the best breadth, and 
there were so many sewed that it did not need 
many more. The heater pipe had to be length- 
ened, then all would be in order. 

At the close of the second week Linn was quite 
familiar with the routine, and proved himself an 
apt scholar. But he didn’t see any sense in 
algebra, with its queer signs and letters. Didn’t 
everybody know that twice two equaled four 
without going through such a parade! 

The boys were different from the Denby fel- 
lows. They were more polite, they kept their 
hands cleaner, they didn’t wear patched clothes, 
and were tidy about the neck. They had games, 
too, and sometimes they snapped things on you 
that made you feel rather foolish, but you did not 
get angry. Dick Bradley was in the same class, 
and they became warm friends. 

Chan was in the second division. Miss Clara 
Raynor had been to the house and looked the 


172 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

children over. Chan would make a delightful 
pupil. Mr. Mann said Amaryllis must begin, but 
she felt very strange and awkward, and knew she 
never would get the fingering. She begged that 
Goldie could take her place. 

“ You must try a while, to please father,” her 
mother said. 

Chan spent every spare moment at the piano. 

When Miss King was making out the cards, the 
next grade teacher was standing by her. 

“ It’s a rather bad showing,” glancing up. “ It 
is the new scholar, Chandler Firth.” 

“ Why, deportment is all right.” 

“ He’s the sweetest little fellow, just as good as 
gold, and knows a great many things. But he sits 
and dreams, perhaps he sees visions, for his face 
is the face of an angel. I’d like to know what 
is in his brain that so absorbs him. He simply 
doesn’t study, and makes queer guesses that 
oftener miss than hit. But his folks ought to 
know.” 

“Firth. Grafton boy, isn’t he? Why, that’s 
the name of a great houseful of children whose 
mother married a Mr. Mann. My cousin, Mrs. 
Colmer, lives in the same street, a real stylish place, 
Linden Avenue. It made a great talk. He’s do- 
ing everything for them.” 


AT GRAFTON 173 

“ The older boy is a good scholar. Chandler 
spells and reads very well. ,, 

When Miss King gave him his card, she said: 
“ Chandler, I am sorry it isn’t better. You have 
fallen below last week; then you were strange, and 
everything was new.” 

The boy flushed and stood with downcast eyes. 

“ You’ll try to do better, won’t you? I should 
be sorry to have you lose your standing.” 

The face was so sweet and deprecating that she 
really couldn’t use any more decisive threat. 

“ Yes, ma’am,” in a very low tone. 

Then he turned away. It was awful; and now 
his face was scarlet with shame. Mother would 
have to see it; perhaps his new father, who was 
doing so much for him. He had not studied. It 
wouldn’t do to lose the card, some one might find 
it. If he dared to tear it up! But it must be 
handed in on Monday. He was sorry and 
ashamed, and took the long walk home by himself 
when he had the ticket in his pocket. 


CHAPTER X 


COMING OUT OF DREAMLAND 

Mrs. Mann sat at the machine sewing, and 
Laurel was beside her making Dolly an apron. 
When she reached the end of the seam, she glanced 
around and saw the sweet, sad face, the beseeching 
eyes, and kissed him, saying : “ What is it, dear ? ” 

Chan drew a long breath and took the card out 
of the envelope. 

“ It isn’t very good,” he answered faintly. 

“ Oh, Chan! ” in a disappointed tone. “ Were 
the lessons hard ? ” 

He put his arms around her neck and pressed 
his cheek against hers. 

“ N-o-o. But somehow I couldn’t study. Such 
beautiful sounds kept coming in my mind, organ 
tones like those Mr. Evans plays, and singing 
like that at the hospital, only more beautiful. 
And — I forgot about — about the lessons. Oh, 
Mother, music world is a place of delight, and you 
feel as if you were soaring up to the clouds of 
summer mornings.” 


174 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 175 

He did look beautiful in his enthusiasm. But 
this would not answer. 

“ My dear, there is a great deal for you to 
learn besides music. Father would feel dread- 
fully disappointed if you spent your time dream- 
ing. Oh, Chan, think how good he has been to 
you ! And if the music is going to spoil you that 
way, you will have to give it up until you are 
older.” 

“ Oh, Mother ! ” with a pleading cry. 

“ Yes. You lost a good deal by the hurt, you 
know, and now that you are well you must make 
it up. I want father to be proud of you as well 
as to love you, and you can study.” 

He leaned his head down on her shoulder. He 
began to feel very much ashamed of the record, 
and that his dear father should see it ! 

“ Couldn’t you sign it, Mother ? ” 

“ Yes, I could; but it isn’t my place.” 

There was a silence. Then he said in a low 
tone: 

“ And I mustn’t be a sneak,” as he put the card 
back in the envelope. 

“ No, dear.” 

“ Could I play a little on the piano ? ” 

“ I am going to trust you to do better. So if 
you redeem your standing next week, there shall 


176 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

be no prohibition. And father loves music 

_ _ }) 

SO. 

“ Yes, you may trust me.” 

He went slowly downstairs, but as he was go- 
ing to seat himself he saw his father at the desk 
in the library. It would be hard to go over 
there, but he must do it, and putting it off would 
be keeping up the sense of shame. So he went 
and stood by him, watching the pen gliding over 
the paper to the end. 

“ Chan, boy,” and the arm was about him, “ I 
wonder if you would like to go to the city with 
me to-morrow, and have a little lark ? ” looking 
at him with a fond smile. 

“ I should like it, yes, so much. But — I ought 
not,” and Chan made a great effort to be brave. 

“ And why not? ” rather curiously. 

“ Because — on account of this, and I must study 
up to-morrow.” 

The voice had the breathlessness of effort in 
it as he laid the card on the desk, not raising his 
eyes. “ It’s very bad.” 

“ But why, Chan? Were you out of training, 
or the lessons beyond you? Deportment and 
spelling are all right.” 

“ No, it wasn’t that. I — I didn’t try. I was 
dreaming over the beautiful music, and hearing it 


AT GRAFTON. 177 

in my mind until the lessons seemed — well, I can’t 
quite tell, but tiresome, and I wouldn’t study. So 
I don’t deserve any nice time with you, for you 
see it is a sort of disgrace. So I thought I’d study 
to-morrow and catch up, though I can’t have 
the marks changed. And next week I will do 
better.” 

He tried to make his tone brave, but it faltered 
perceptibly. 

“ That is my brave boy.” The embrace drew 
him closer. “ I don’t want you to fall behind. 
You know I have a right in you now. I want 
you to get well grounded in the education every 
boy ought to have. The music can wait, there is 
no danger of its running away, and you are only a 
little lad yet. So we will see what next week 
brings. Were the lessons difficult? ” 

“ I think they wouldn’t have been if I had 
studied,” Chan answered frankly. 

Mr. Mann took the card and signed it — “ Ado- 
nijah Mann.” He had never liked the name, but 
he always used it in business. A simple initial 
made it ridiculous. 

The boy’s courage and sense of honor touched 
him deeply. He seemed also to understand the 
power the music had over the child. And the 
man behind the music who lived in this enchant- 


178 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

ing atmosphere — would he be a dangerous rival 
some day for the lad’s love ? 

He kissed Chan as the mother had done. He 
wondered if he could have loved a child of his 
own flesh and blood better. But Bessy Firth 
could not have been his mother. No, he could 
never resign him to another. 

“ You will come out all right next week I know, 
and we will have a nice time later on. Chan, I’m 
glad to have you wait until you have earned it 
fairly.” 

Chan reached up and twined his arms about his 
new father’s neck. He was very glad he had not 
shirked the issue, for it would have been mean to 
let his mother explain it, while he remained in 
the background. 

Then they were summoned to dinner. 

“ Oh, Father,” began Prim, “ is there anything 
special for Dan to do to-morrow morning? I’d 
like to take my carpet-rag balls over to Aunty 
Betts at Denby and have them woven as soon as 
she can.” 

Mr. Mann laughed. “ Prim, you are a hustler. 
Dan shall be at your service.” 

“ Well, why shouldn’t you hustle when there is* 
work to do? That playroom is grand, only there 
have to be two in a corner. And you will have 


AT GRAFTON 


179 

to get some small rockers. Rocking-chairs are so 
cozy and friendly, they always invite you to try 
them.” 

“To hear is to obey. I think that is some other 
person’s unwisdom, for I have heard of those who 
did not obey, and were not deaf, either. Your 
commands shall be heeded.” 

“ Thank you. Mother thinks I am too bossy. 
That isn’t just the word, but when you want a 
thing done you must go at it in earnest. I never 
yet found a thing that did itself.” 

They all laughed at that. “ Flowers grow,” 
said Linn. 

“ But you have to plant them and keep the weeds 
out, and water them in a dry time. Weeds come 
the nearest, I’ll admit.” 

Dinner was always such a cheerful meal. Cap 
reckoned they’d get through sooner if they didn’t 
talk so much, “ but it was funny to listen to them 
an’ it was nice to be where folks weren’t everlast- 
in’ly scoldin’. Mother was the beatin’est woman 
for that, and no one minded her.” 

Linn’s week had been a success. 

“ There’s such a big difference in people,” he 
said reflectively, as they sat around the library 
table. “ Why, it’s almost as if you lived in an- 
other country, and Denby is only about five miles 


180 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


away, at least the top part of it. Around the sta- 
tion there’s some stir, but Ridgewood is just 
splendid.” 

“ In a farming country people can’t be very 
neighborly. They have so few things to interest 
them.” 

“ Then I’d raise lots of chickens; they’re funny 
and queer. And sheep and cows, and make places 
tidier. We didn’t let everything go at loose ends, 
Mother ! But do you remember what a big thing 
I thought it was to be clerk in Mr. Beers’s store? 
And I guess I hustled something like Prim. 
Things were in a mess ! ” and he laughed. 

“ Oh, it is a pretty fair country store, yet it 
seems odd to find a place so inveterately rural not 
any farther from several thriving centers. Then 
you are not homesick for Denby ? ” and the amuse- 
ment in the elder’s face deepened the dimple. 

“ Oh, homesick ! ” and there was a world of dis- 
dain in the tone. 

The girls were thinking up enough things to 
furnish a house, their mother said. Rhoda came 
and leaned her arms on her father’s knee. 

“ And I want the nice big doll,” she began. 
“ Mother said I might have it.” 

“ Rhoda, I think mother didn’t say just that. 
She said there could be no more playthings until 


AT GRAFTON 181 

the room was finished. Why do you want a 
doll ? ” 

“ ’Cause Lai has one.” 

“ But you didn’t care for one.” 

“ I do now, ’cause we’ve got a playhouse. Lai 
takes hers off and hides it so I can’t have her 
come to tea. I don’t want a dirty old rag-baby 
that looks like — like — an old cow.” 

“ ’Tain’t old cow, needer,” said Lai indignantly. 
“ You get doity. You have to be washed and 
strubbed all over in the big tub, an’ Dolly gets a 
nice clean face put on.” 

“ Laurel has made a good argument,” rejoined 
her father. “ And so, Miss Rhoda, you do really 
want a doll ? ” 

“ A big doll. Bigger than Lai’s, and a car- 
riage.” 

“ Why bigger than Lai’s ? ” 

“ ’Cause I’m biggest. And I go to school. I 
can do sums,” answered the child proudly. 

“ Rhoda, wouldn’t you like to have the moon? ” 
laughed Mrs. Mann. 

The child considered. “ Moon wouldn’t be any 
good, ’cause we have to go to bed nights.” 

“ Good reasoning for content. I think we will 
have to see about the doll. Laurel, what will you 
have ? ” holding out his other hand to the child. 


1 82 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Dishes, an' a carriage, an’ ” — she glanced 
around the room — “ an’ rockin’-chair, an’ table, 
an’ — an’ umbebella.” 

“ But why umbrella ? ” 1 

" ’Cause it wains some days.” 

“ But you don’t go out then.” 

“ I tan play wain in the house,” triumphantly 
throwing up her chin. 

Mr. Mann caught her up on his knee and kissed 
her, while Rhoda climbed up on the other side. 
“ Children are as good as a play,” he declared. 

“ Rhoda,” began her mother, “ these great gifts 
come only at Christmas, and that is a long way 
off. Santa Claus has packed them all away, I 
think.” 

“ Stores are not,” the child replied at a ven- 
ture. 

“ We’ll see if they are not all packed away,” 
and Mr. Mann nodded. 

“ If you stay up much longer you’ll want an- 
other playroom to hold all your wishes. It is time 
you small people went to bed,” said their mother. 

“ But I ain’t sleepy.” 

“ An’ tan’t I hang up my stockin’ ? ” asked 
Laurel. 

“ Oh, you must wait until Christmas. Rilla, will 
you take them to bed ? ” 


AT GRAFTON 183 

Mr. Mann put them down, but they went re- 
luctantly. 

“ The children will begin to think they must 
have every wish gratified. You are laying up 
trouble for yourself,” and Bessy tried to put some 
severity in her tone. 

“ I have a great many Christmases to make 
up,” he answered in a humorous manner, and 
there was a twinkle in his eye. 

Linn went off in a joyous mood the next morn- 
ing. The girls each had some house duty, for 
their mother did not want them to lapse into idle 
habits. Rilla put Chan’s room in order; he liked 
her quiet ways. Then he sat down at his desk. 
There lay a temptation in Stevenson’s “ Child’s 
Garden of Verse.” He opened it and read a poem 
or two. 

“ No, I must not, truly I must not,” and he laid 
it back on the shelf. There was his history and 
geography, and he had liked them so much. Then 
there was " Science of Common Things,” and 
language. Oh, dear! But he really had loved 
to study before all these entrancing dreams floated 
through his brain. 

Rilla and Prim made themselves ready for their 
errand. 

“ Girls,” their mother said, “ do be a little care- 


1 84 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

ful what you say, for anything Aunty Betts hears 
goes all over the neighborhood. ,, 

Prim thought privately that the astonishment of 
the Denby people was rather good fun. The 
schoolgirls had all played together; there were no 
strictly-drawn lines. She wished now that her 
mother had not needed to go out sewing or help- 
ing in emergencies. Miss Case, the dressmaker, 
went out, and many of the women worked on a 
sewing machine at home. Why any one should 
make a fuss about a family of children when they 
were not asked to provide for them, she could not 
understand. 

Mrs. Betts lived over on the east side. Dan 
drove through the town and around the store. 
The house was not much more pretentious than 
their old home, and needed painting quite as 
badly. It was only one story with a peaked roof, 
but had an ell and a porch. 

It was not very good going, but the sleigh was 
to please Prim. The sound of the bells brought 
Aunty Betts to the door. She had a little red 
and black shawl around her shoulders, and a strip 
of gray flannel tied over her ears in lieu of a hood. 
A tall, thin woman of sixty or thereabouts, much 
wrinkled and rather severe-looking, but still show- 
ing sturdy country strength. 



The sound of bells brought Aunty Betts to the door. 

Pact? 184, 






























































AT GRAFTON 


1 85 

“Well! well!” she exclaimed. “I thought it 
must be some grand high duke with all the spread. 
And it’s only you Firth young uns ! How fine we 
have grown! ’Tain’t jest the time fer stylish 
callin\ Folks gen’ally ain’t finished up Sat’day’s 
work.” 

“ We came over to see if you were very busy/’ 
Amaryllis had a way of softening matters with 
her friendly smile. 

“ What ye got ? ” Dan was bringing up the 
bag. 

“We want a little carpet woven ” 

“ Oh, I thought you folks were so grand over 
to Graf’n that you’d stick up your noses at rag 
carpet. Humph ! ” 

“ Oh, no. It’s only a little that we began in 
the old house, and now we have found use for it,” 
said Prim. 

“ Massy me ! I’m s’prised. Do come in an’ 
not keep me standin’ out here. I was jest goin’ 
to sweep off my stoop.” 

“ We thought you might not be very busy,” be- 
gan Primrose. “ And we’d like it soon as you 
can do it.” 

“ Oh, yes. When folks want a thing, it’s hurry 
your life out. Here, you, man, jest dump that 
bag down here in the loom-room. Well, I s’pose 


1 86 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


you’re awful grand over there, but it’s queer now 
that you should want rag carpet. I heerd the 
house was all furnished.” 

Aunty Betts had a way of punctuating her 
sentences with a nod of her head, and what might 
be termed a shrug of her elbows, which was 
rather funny. 

“ It’s for a room that the children will play in,” 
explained Amaryllis. 

“ Got to have a playroom! Well, that’s fine. 
Beats all the luck some folks have. Now here’s 
your mother with eight young uns, a widow only 
five or six year, when long comes a rich man an’ 
marries her, an’ here I’ve been a widow nigh onto 
twenty year, an’ not a man has come along to 
marry me ! ” 

She stared at the girls in a fierce fashion, as 
if it had been largely their fault. Prim wanted 
to laugh, but she gave the bag a little hitch and 
said : 

“ About the weaving — if you’re not busy ” 

“ Do let me get my breath. To think of you 
folks bein’ born in that little old red house, which 
was reely a charity of your grandmother’s ” 

“ Why, mother was her only heir,” interposed 
Amaryllis. 

“ Well, people kin will their property to 


AT GRAFTON 187 

churches an’ missions an’ sich. An’ then, where 
would your mother have been ? ” 

“ Why, father would have gone away to some 
better place.” Prim was feeling rather annoyed. 
“ About the carpet — have you any red warp ? ” 

“ No, I hain’t,” crossly. 

“ Father might get some in the city,” said 
Amaryllis. 

“ Oh, I kin dye it well enough, only it’ll take 
time. An’ I’ve got some stuff.” 

“ I’d like it this way : a broad strip of red in the 
middle, then gray, then yellow, that’s copperas, 
then gray again,” explained Prim. 

“ Well, you air goin’ to be fine ! Lemme see,” 
tumbling out the balls. “ Why, you’ve enough 
for six or seven yards.” 

“ We want six or a little over. And if you 
could get it done in two weeks ” 

“ Well, depends on the weather an’ dryin’. I 
don’t like to be druv to death, an’ days are short. 
Yes — I s’pose in about two weeks. What’d you 
do with all the things that old creetur sent you ? ” 

“ Oh, we cut some up into carpet rags.” 

“ And what’s your mother goin’ to do with her 
old things? ” 

“ We took what we wanted, and some were sold. 
Mrs. Bachman will be glad to have the rest.” 


1 88 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Now, there’s luck agin. Them Dutch people, 
poor as poverty’s hind foot, will get a lot of useful 
things, I’ll lay a penny. And I have to work for 
all I have. That’s the way of this oneven world.” 

“ You might have some of the rags if they 
would do you any good,” Prim said, to keep from 
laughing. 

“Well, now! When it comes on to rain por- 
ridge my dish is upside down. Now, if I’d had 
them there rags last summer, ’twould been a god- 
send. There was a woman over here from Kent’s 
Lake who just built a bungle something ” 

“ Bungalow,” said Amaryllis. She had been 
reading an illustrated article in a magazine, and 
was proud of her knowledge. 

“ They must be silly things, ’cordin’ to account. 
They git old furniture — she wanted to buy some 
of mine, an’ they’re hotfoot on rag carpet ; I didn’t 
have half enough rags — if I’d known of them of 
your mother’s ” 

“ We didn’t have them then. And we didn’t 
know we should move.” 

“ Your mother’s lucky to rent that place. Ain’t 
it ’most ready to tumble down? It’s nigh onto a 
hundred years old. An’ I suppose you are dread- 
fully set up. I heard you had a servant and an- 
other woman. What can your mother find to do ? 


AT GRAFTON 


189 

And I hope she won’t spend that man’s money 
buildin’ one of them outlandish bungle things. 
Good plain houses ought to answer.” 

Amaryllis glanced out of the window. Dan 
had been driving down the road, and was now 
coming back, so she said hurriedly: 

“ Well, then, you’ll dye the warp next week 
and put it in the loom. We would like to have it 
as soon as we can.” 

They were in the ell room. There was the big 
loom and the smaller one, a spinning-wheel, and a 
reel. Mrs. Betts had woven linsey-woolsey be- 
fore the days of cheap goods. 

“ Leave your pattern so’s I sha’n’t forgit. I 
don’t happen to be specially busy jest now, but 
land alive ! you never can tell. It’ll soon be house- 
cleanin’ time, an’ Denby people ain’t above rag 
carpet yet, though they don’t follow fashions. 
An’ now come in the settin’-room an’ be sociable 
like. I want to hear ’bout the man that married 
your mother. Is he bein’ good to you chil- 
dren?” 

“ He’s splendid!” rejoined Prim. “ But there 
comes Dan, and we must go,” walking to the door. 

Aunty Betts was eager for a good gossip, and 
was therefore disappointed. So she snapped : 

“ ’Twould be more to Dan’s credit to stay with 


190 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

his poor dyin’ wife than gallivantin’ round with 
you gals.” 

Amaryllis flushed indignantly and returned with 
spirit : “ Mr. Mann pays him by the month to do 
whatever he is told, and the money goes to take 
care of her. If he did not work for Mr. Mann, 
he would have to do it for some one else.” 

“ Oh, you needn’t be so snappy. But I s’pose 
you do feel set up ” 

“ Oh, very much,” laughed Prim. “ That’s the 
reason we want rag carpet. We’ll send over to 
see how you get along.” 

Amaryllis opened the door and hurried out. 
Mrs. Borden crossed the street just as Dan was 
handing her into the sleigh. 

“ Well, I declare ! I’m powerful glad to see 
you! So your mother’s married and living with 
the quality over at Grafton, and keeps a servant. 
I should think she’d hardly know herself! You 
mustn’t set yourselves up too high, for fear you 
might have an awful tumble. Is your stepfather 
as rich as they say?” 

“ We are very happy and comfortable,” Rilla 
replied with dignity, as Dan started up the 
horses. 

Mrs. Borden ran in to see Aunty Betts, and the 
two agreed that “ them girls ” were set up beyond 


AT GRAFTON 


191 

measure, and that it was scandalous for them to 
be riding round with Dan, while his poor wife 
was dying. “ And Mr. Beers said this Mr. Mann 
was an everyday sort of person, and it was doubt- 
ful if he was so very rich, after all. But what 
could have possessed him to marry a widow with 
eight children ? ” 

As for Prim, she laughed until she was out of 
breath, and catching it, laughed on. 

“ Why can’t people let us be happy in our own 
way? And why are they so curious? And to 
think she’s been a widow twenty years and no one 
has come to marry her ! ” 

“ What is that ? ” asked Dan. 

Prim told over the remark. 

“ Well, ’Lijah Betts was a poor drunken thing, 
and she was well rid of him. She’s been a smart 
woman, too, but she can’t let her neighbors alone 
in peace, and she is always grumbling at the good 
fortune of others.” 

“ It’s queer that people can’t or don’t or won’t 
rejoice in your good fortune,” said Amaryllis. 
“ Why, I was always glad when any girl had a 
new frock or a new hat or any present.” 

“ And last winter, when Mamie Davis had her 
pretty turquoise ring, she let most of the girls 
wear it a little while. I thought it ever so sweet 


1 92 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

of her. Oh, I’d just like to go to Denby school 
some day. Wouldn’t it be fun! But I wouldn’t 
wear any chain and locket, for I should not like to 
lend it ’round, and I would hate to refuse. But I 
mean to rejoice with everybody who has any good 
fortune.” 

“ That’s the thing to do,” commented Dan with 
a nod. “ Why, it would make the world a jollier 
place.” 

When they told their mother about the inter- 
view, she praised them and said they had been very 
discreet, and that presently the gossips would have 
something new to talk about. 

Chan had gone over everything but the exam- 
ples when Miss Raynor came, so he went down- 
stairs for his music lesson. But that was very 
different from making chords of sweet sounds to 
himself, and almost as bad as other studies. Yet 
he caught at everything so rapidly, and had such a 
good ear for time that Miss Raynor was really 
delighted with him. 

But Amaryllis was a trial to herself as well as 
her teacher, and yet she loved musical sounds, and 
had a very fair voice for singing. 

“ I am very stupid, am I not ? ” she asked her 
teacher. 

“ Oh, you must not get discouraged,” with a 


AT GRAFTON 


193 

sweet smile. “ There is a good deal of drudgery 
in the beginning.” 

“ But Marigold can do better than I. She goes 
over Chan’s lessons, and she has learned the names 
of the notes. My fingers are so awkward, yet I 
can do so many other things with them. I don’t 
understand,” with perplexity in her eyes. 

“ You are very diffident. Of course, you will 
go to school ? I think a boarding-school would be 
improving to you.” 

“ Oh, I couldn’t go away from mother,” and 
Rilla turned pale at the thought. 

“ You all love your mother very much.” 

The girl gave a winsome smile, then added : 

“ But I’m learning to play because father wishes 
it. I think mother wouldn’t mind.” 

Miss Raynor thought she would like Marigold 
best. It would be a great satisfaction to have 
Chan. Mr. Evans had not overpraised him. 

Mrs. Mann came in to hear the verdict. 

“Amaryllis is to be tried for a quarter, her 
father thinks she should have the first chance. 
After that ” — pausing and adding — “ if you find 
her too much trouble ” 

“ It isn’t always those who begin best that make 
the most satisfactory scholars. I have a simple 
exercise-book I will bring next time. You need 


194 RED house children 

practice but half an hour at a time, but do it two 
or three times a day.” 

“ The girls wonder if you would play a little for 
them as a favor?” 

“ Oh, with pleasure.” 

Prim and Goldie came in, followed presently 
by the twins. The music was so gay and charm- 
ing that Prim sprang up suddenly and, catching 
Laurel’s baby hands, they danced about the room. 
Rhoda thought she would not be outdone, so she 
began for herself, but the turns mystified her, and 
she sat down in disdain, but, plucking up courage, 
said: 

“ I can sing ‘ Mary’s Lamb.’ ” 

“ Well,” said Miss Raynor smilingly, and she 
adapted an accompaniment suited to the child’s 
voice. 

“ Now that was very well done,” said Miss 
Raynor. 

“ The children have been used to amusing 
themselves in almost any fashion,” explained their 
mother deprecatingly. 

“ And a very good plan it is,” was the hearty 
answer. “ After all, so many of them do enter- 
tain each other. I always feel sorry for a child 
alone. That little girl next door has such a 
lonely time. I suppose you know her quite well.” 


AT GRAFTON 195 

“We have been waiting for the neighbors to 
signify whether they wanted us or not,” ex- 
plained Mrs. Mann, with a sweet sort of dignity. 
“ Several of them have called. And I have been 
very much occupied. It takes some time to get 
settled in new ways.” 

“ Yes. But we are very glad of you, Mrs. 
Mann. I’m sure I am pleased with my two music 
scholars, and sister will be glad of the addition to 
her school. For the present I think one lesson 
a week will be sufficient. I would rather a pupil 
would get it by heart than rush on to the next. 
And, Amaryllis, you must not feel discouraged. I 
know the fingering is hard and tedious. I had an 
awful time learning to hem when I was a little girl, 
but the music came easy.” 

Then she made a very kindly adieu. 

“ I have had the most delightful time,” Clara 
said to her sister. “ They are a picturesque lot of 
children, and quite a number of singers among 
them. The oldest girl is painfully shy ; I am sorry 
for that.” 

“ The two at school will be smart to learn, but 
they do show a lack of training. The boy is quite 
headstrong, and has some queer ideas. He quotes 
the hired man for almost everything. His mother 
ought not to allow that.” 


196 red house children 

“ She suggests wild roses and clover blooms. 
And I don't blame Mr. Mann for wanting them 
all.” 

Miss Raynor was a good deal of a formalist, 
full of old-fashioned refinements, and clinging to 
the past methods of training, which she often 
found were at variance with the children of 
to-day. 

Linn came home in high spirits. “ I've really 
been useful," he said, “ and the man at the desk 
showed me how they kept books. I know I can 
learn. And Miss King said it was just possible 
that I'd be promoted. I’m not fond of physics 
and language, but when it comes to figures I’m 
all there." 

“ I wish you’d help me after dinner," said 
Chan. “ I was awful last week, except in spell- 
ing and deportment. I’ve been going over the les- 
sons and done some of the sums, but there are 
five that bother me." 

“ Why, I’d have helped you any time if you’d 
said a word," returned Linn cordially. 

Mr. Mann patted his boy’s shoulder. “ Have 
you had a good day ? ’’ he asked. 

“ Yes, I studied all the time except when I 
was taking my music lesson. And I’ll try for a 
good card next week." 


AT GRAFTON 197 

He stooped and kissed him, and Chan was glad 
he had not gone to the city. His heart swelled 
with a feeling of duty well done, and he was 
thrilled with an earnest endeavor to stand up to 
the mark. 


CHAPTER XI 


OF VARIOUS MATTERS 

Sunday morning there was a fine rain and sleet, 
growing colder in the afternoon, with a fierce 
wind and a snow that gained rapidly. Linn went 
to Sunday-school, but the others stayed at home 
and read and talked. On Monday morning the 
sun came out in splendor. The snow had drifted 
a good deal, and the snow man had a furry cloak 
on, quite awry, and presented a funny appearance. 
The snowplow came along and cleared a space on 
the walks. 

“ Dan had better take you to school,” said Mr. 
Mann. “ The trolley may be uncertain. You 
will see when you get down to the Park/' 

But the trolley was on time, and there was a 
throng of boys and girls, so Dan came back, and 
Mr. Mann proposed going over to the little house 
to decide about the inside repairs and the clean- 
ing. Rilla said there were a few more articles 
they wanted, and she would go with them. 

The boys were in good time. Chan went up to 
198 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 199 

Miss King’s desk rather proudly. The expression 
of his face won a smile from her. 

“ Miss King,” he began, “ I went over all the 
lessons on Saturday, really studied them, and did 
all of the examples, though my brother helped me 
with the five that were hardest.” 

“ I’m very glad. I wish I could mark up the 
card,” and her smile was cordial. 

“ Oh, I didn’t do it for that. I knew you could 
not. It was a good deal for father’s sake. He 
has been so kind to us all, so especially kind to 
me. 

“ I think you’ll make up this week.” 

But Chan found real work was harder than 
dreaming, and did not arouse the enthusiasm of 
music. 

At the old house Rilla straightened up several 
things, and selected what she wanted. In the 
afternoon she and her mother packed up some of 
the articles, and they set the playroom out with a 
few things they had found upstairs, and sorted 
over the books, arranging them on the shelves. 

Cap had the washing all out in the morning, and 
was ironing some of the smaller articles. Rhoda 
had not gone to school. The twins were out in 
the kitchen playing tea with some of the old 
dishes, and bits of bread and sugar. 


200 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ I hope they haven’t bothered you too much, 
Cap,” said Mrs. Mann, “ but you might have sent 
them into the library. In a day or two the heat 
will be connected with the playroom, and they can 
stay in there.” 

“ But I like Cap,” and Laurel glanced up 
archly. 

“ Oh, they’ve been just as good as kittens — 
well, they don’t thrash around as much as kittens. 
Children don’t bother me unless they get under 
my feet.” 

“ Would you step on me ? ” asked Rhoda. 

“ Well, you’d be laid out pretty flat if I did,” 
laughed Cap. 

“ I shouldn’t like it.” 

“ No, I don’t believe you would.” 

“ Ou wouldn’t tep on me ? ” and Laurel looked 
up so winsomely that Cap stooped over and kissed 
her. 

“ I hope sometime I’ll have a child as sweet as 
that,” announced Cappadocia. “ I’d spend half my 
time hugging her.” 

Mrs. Mann smiled. 

“ She can’t never go to school,” Rhoda said 
with dignity, “ ’cause she can’t talk plain.” 

“ She talks plain enough for me,” was the an- 


swer. 


AT GRAFTON 


201 


There was a sudden stamping on the porch, and 
Linn rushed in, pulling off his overcoat. 

“ It’s hot as summer. I wanted the boys to 
see Colossus before he melted, the Bradleys and 
Fred Austin.” 

“ But it is not summer, and at least you must put 
on your sweater.” 

“ Oh, dear ! but the sun is hot.” 

“ It’s been an elegant drying-day,” said Cap. 

Mrs. Mann stepped out and the new boy was 
presented to her. 

The sun had melted the fur coat on the south- 
easterly side of the snow man, but his arms were 
stretched out defiantly. 

“ Now let’s peg away at him ! ” cried Linn. “ A 
snow fort is more fun, but, then, you have to get 
two parties, the outs and the ins. You see, we 
haven’t enough for fun, and it needs boys 
mostly.” 

“ You don’t mean to snowball him down? ” 

“ I’m pretty sure we couldn’t. He’s frozen 
quite solid. Oh, you should have seen him this 
morning in his polar-bear coat. He was splen- 
did!” 

“ But it would be a shame ” 

“ Oh, Dan will help patch him up again. Take 
the weakest side of him.” 


202 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


It was a regular fusillade. Prim rushed out 
to see, and the next minute she had joined the 
fray. They all struck for the arm. It might have 
been weakened by the sun, for, when three solid 
balls struck it at once, down it went. 

There was a general exclamation of surprise 
and disappointment. 

“ Oh, how could you ! ” 

Marigold joined them with this upbraiding. 

“As if he couldn’t be mended! And if this 
sort of weather lasts, he would go to pieces any- 
how.” 

She made a snowball and threw it at Linn. It 
went to pieces in his face, as he was not expect- 
ing it. 

That seemed to be the signal for a melee. The 
Bradleys were rather diffident at first, and did not 
pelt the girls, but they showed no such delicacy. 
Then Mr. Mann came up from the barn, and the 
fun went fast and furious. Such shrieks of 
laughter could have been heard half-way down 
the block. Prim was such a good marksman that 
the boys cheered her uproariously. Even Colossus 
was battered about the head. 

“ Would you mind if I het up that gingerbread 
we had left over Saturday, and treated the boys? ” 
said Cap to Mrs. Mann. “ I ’most feel like going 


AT GRAFTON 


203 

out an’ taking a hand myself, if I wa’n’t so busy. 
A hunk of cake’ll go good.” 

“ Why, no,” and Mrs. Mann smiled. 

Gladys Chedister had enjoyed it all from her 
window. Her mother was busy with a dress- 
maker, and had dismissed her to her room. 

Prim caught the smile and waved her hand, 
nodding. 

Gladys waved hers in return, and Prim knew 
she laughed. 

“ Sun’s down ! ” exclaimed Stuart Bradley. 
“ Linn, you’ve given us a grand good time, and 
we haven’t routed the enemy. He’s a splendid 
strong fellow, good for another tussle.” 

“ You’ll have to come again and finish.” 

“ Boys,” said Cap, coming out on the porch, 
“ you must be tired an’ hungry, an’ here’s some 
nice hot gingerbread.” 

“ Oh, but we’re all snow ” 

“ Never mind. It’s clean dirt.” 

Linn led the way. There were no plates, but 
a great dish of irregularly-broken pieces. Each 
boy took a piece with a cordial “ thank you.” 

“ Cap, you’re a trump,” declared Linn. 

“ I’d like to see about a dozen of the little city 
Arabs pegging away at the snow man,” said Mr. 
Mann, as he entered the library. “ The boys, 


204 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

well, the girls, too, had no end of fun, and Cap’s 
cake crowned it all. I’ve enjoyed something I 
never had in my boyhood.” 

“ The girls will be the scandal of the neighbor- 
hood. Of course, they’ve always played with 
boys, but it was different at Denby. I don’t want 
them to start wrong,” said their mother. 

Fred Austin went home in a most enthusiastic 
state. “ I don’t wonder those Firth boys are nice, 
though Chan is rather hard to get on with, but 
Linn is just Ai. They have the sweetest mother, 
and their stepfather is like a big boy. And he has 
such a funny dimple in one cheek. Oh, Mother, 
won’t you go and call on them, so we can be real 
friends? ” 

“ We’ll see how they wear — whether they will 
be any advantage to the neighborhood. Mrs. 
Greer thinks ” 

“ But Mrs. Greer hasn’t any children, so what 
should she know about them?” 

Mrs. Austin was silent. Mr. Evans had spoken 
highly of them in his last call. 

Dan and Linn went out and patched up Colos- 
sus, and showered him liberally, but the next day 
was warm for winter, and Dan said it would make 
hard going. 

“ I don’t see why winter can’t be just winter 


AT GRAFTON 


205 

with sleighin’ an’ sleddin’, an’ not turnin’ the 
roads over in mud,” said Cap. “ Just as you get 
settled to cold an’ good fires, there’s meltin’ an’ 
roastin’, an’ you’re all upset.” 

When Dan went over home, as he called it, he 
found matters very serious. 

“ The neighbors have been real good,” he said, 
“ but mother thinks she’d rather have me at night. 
I’ll be back as soon as I can in the morning.” 

“ Oh, you needn’t mind,” exclaimed Cap. 
“ I’ve milked and fed chickens, so you needn’t 
hurry.” 

“ And I wish you could put up Bonnie for the 
night. It’s a long walk,” added Mr. Mann. 

Dan did not mind the walk, he declared, but he 
said “ good-night ” with a very sober face. Cap 
the next morning attended to the cow and the 
chickens, while Mr. Mann looked after the horses. 

“ I think the poor wife is gone,” he said to 
Bessy. “ For the last month her death has been 
expected any time. I must go down to the fac- 
tory, but you learn if we can do anything for 
him.” 

Dan returned about ten. It was as Mr. Mann 
had thought. 

“ It seemed two or three times as if she was 
gone, but it was so quiet at the last we hardly 


206 red house children 


knew. I’m glad she did not suffer, though the 
doctor said she wasn’t conscious, the paralysis had 
crept all over her. No own mother could have 
been better to her. She was such a pretty little 
thing when I married her, though I ought to have 
known better, for she wasn’t considered real bright 
then. But she cared a good deal for me until her 
mind went,” and Dan sighed at the old memories. 

“ Mr. Mann said if there was anything we 
could do ” 

“ I’d like to have the runabout and Bonnie. 
You see, mother’s been prepared for it, and the 
neighbor in the other side of the house has been 
very kind and has done everything.” 

“ Dan,” said Primrose, “ could you find it in 
your way to stop at Aunty Betts’s and ask when 
our rugs will be done? ” 

“ Yes. I was going there. Aunty Betts is as 
good for news as the County Gazette ” and Dan 
gave a vague smile. 

“ And bring home the bill, so you can pay it 
when you go for them,” added Mrs. Mann. 

After that they had a few study hours. Laurel 
amused herself without troubling any one, though 
she did love to be in the kitchen with Cap, who 
was very fond of her. Rhoda was a most ambi- 
tious student. It was funny to see her go about 


AT GRAFTON 


207 

the house in the morning with her book hugged 
up to her breast, complaining, “ I wish some one 
would hear my lesson ! Can’t some one hear my 
lesson ? I want to be sure I know it. I wouldn’t 
miss it for a dollar.” 

Some one generally did stop and hear it. 

As for Tip, he was a rather unreliable scholar: 
to-day very fair, to-morrow things seemed to leak 
out of his head. “ Yes, I know it,” he would 
say, “ but I can’t think of it just now.” 

Miss Hester Raynor tried to train the children 
in her own formal way. “ Gracie ” and “ Ma- 
mie ” and all pet names were her abomination. 
And she was fairly horrified when she heard Tip 
called. The boys were always addressed as Mas- 
ter Davis or Master Firth, occasionally by the full 
Christian name. 

Tip was very busy with his slate, so engrossed 
that he was chewing his tongue. Miss Raynor 
suspected that he was making impossible beasts 
and hunters, or ships that were like nothing at sea. 

“ Harrison,” she said. She rarely raised her 
voice. 

Tip went on with his work, and she called a sec- 
ond time, then a little louder, “ Harrison Firth.” 

Tip looked up. “ Oh, did you mean me ? ” 

“ Isn’t that your name ? ” with almost severity. 


208 red house children 


“ Well,” began Tip, “ you see, it’s my Sunday 
name. It’s for me when I get to be a man. Now 
my name is just Tip.” 

“ That is no name at all.” 

“ Oh, yes,” returned the boy, but without the 
least show of impertinence. “ You see, he was a 
great general, and my grandfather fought a battle 
with him. They called him Tippecanoe, but 
mother thought that too long. And then he was 
President.” 

“ That will do,” said Miss Raynor. All eyes 
were turned to Tip, who felt nowise abashed. 
He had only stated some facts. “ Tip is merely a 
nickname, and they always betray common breed- 
ing. Now, Harrison Firth, bring your slate to 
me.” 

Tip walked up to the desk. There were two 
lines of copying, very well done, and then small 
sums in addition and subtraction. He had just 
reached the bottom, and the evidence of applica- 
tion almost took away her breath. 

“ That is very well done. Now you may study 
your geography. And, children, I wish you to 
leave off the vulgar and reprehensible habit of 
nicknames. It is to be despised.” 

“ But I can be called Tip at home,” he said at 
recess. “ Father likes it, and he knows what is 


AT GRAFTON 


209 


right, for he lives in New York most of the days. 
And my first father gave it to me, and I am going 
to keep it.” 

Somehow, the week seemed very quiet. Mrs. 
Wilson was buried, and Dan helped his mother 
dismantle the house. His sister took most of the 
furniture. 

After the funeral services, Mr. Briggs drove 
his wife and the Burnhams over to Grafton to 
make their promised call. Mrs. Mann welcomed 
them warmly. 

“ Why, it does seem as if the children had 
grown already,” said Mr. Briggs. “ Parson, they 
beat your little girl, they’re so fresh and rosy.” 

“ I don’t see how you keep them so,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Burnham. “ I was almost afraid to bring 
Katy out. She’s had two severe colds this 
winter.” 

“ Oh, they run in and out, and get used to 
changes.” 

“ I think we house Katy up too much,” said her 
father. “ She certainly doesn’t look like a coun- 
try child. Ah, here is another caller that I am 
glad to see.” 

Mr. Evans had come in to see if Mr. Mann 
would look up some music for him in the city. 
He was very glad to meet Mr. Burnham. The 


2io RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


men dropped into a sort of village talk, and Mrs. 
Mann proposed that the ladies take a view of the 
house, as she knew it was Denby fashion, and 
that it would be a great pleasure to Mrs. Briggs. 

Simple-hearted Bessy was afraid of being too 
proud of her good fortune, for every day it seemed 
to take on wider aspects to her. 

“ Well, this dining-room is spendid,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Briggs, “ and this great closet — butler’s 
pantry I believe they call ’em — and this room with 
a marble basin, and oh, what a kitchen with a 
great dishpan you let the water in and out ! How 
easy it makes work ! Oh, did you all squeeze into 
the little old house? I hear the Bachmans are 
wild about it. They’ll be nice neighbors I don’t 
doubt, but I sha’n’t find Linn,” laughing. “ Mr. 
Mann must have had a presentiment when he 
bought it. But didn’t you feel lost at first? ” 

“ It seemed as if I must be out visiting. I’ve 
hardly fallen into the traces yet. And here we can 
go through to the playroom that Mr. Mann would 
have made for the children.” 

Laurel had coaxed Katy out, and was exploit- 
ing her best doll. 

There was the library, and then they went up- 
stairs. The rooms all looked so cozy and in- 
viting. There was Chan’s, with all his pretty 


AT GRAFTON 


211 


gifts. Stevenson’s poems lay on the table, and 
Mrs. Burnham took them up. 

Mrs. Briggs gave Bessy a little turn, and said 
in a low tone: 

“ My dear, I can’t tell you how glad I am that 
this has come to you, and you deserve every bit of 
it. It isn’t every woman who would have held 
such a little flock together and been so bright and 
cheerful, never grumbling about her hard lot. 
Now you have your reward, though it doesn’t al- 
ways come in this world.” 

“ I don’t forget how good you were to me. So 
many little things tided me over in a hard time. 
You were so kind to Linn.” 

“ And he’s a nice, upright boy. I missed him 
so much when he went into the store. And Mr. 
Beers thinks you are going to spoil a first-class 
clerk,” laughing. “ I’m glad they’ll have the 
wider chance, but I think you would have made 
good men and women out of them in any place.” 

There were tears in Bessy’s eyes. It was so 
sweet to be praised without the drawback of fears 
and good advice to keep humble and lowly. 

Then the two boys came home, followed pres- 
ently by Tip, who had loitered to watch a snarling- 
match between two dogs, who were not courageous 
enough to fight. 


2i2 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Cap,” Mrs. Mann said, “ will you please make 
a pot of coffee and spread up some sandwiches? 
And perhaps there is cake enough to go ’round,” 
laughing. 

“ I declare if you ain’t all having a party. 
Them children were wild over one. I thought 
you wouldn’t care.” 

There they were. Some dainty “ afternoon 
teas,” some thin bread with a dash of red jelly, 
apples chopped up fine with sugar and nutmeg, 
and milk to be poured out of the pretty rosebud 
teapot, and lumps of sugar. 

“ Well, you look fine,” declared Mrs. Briggs. 
“ I must tell Lidie about this. What beautiful 
dishes ! ” 

“ My new father gave them to me for Christ- 
mas, and I haven’t brokened one.” Rhoda did oc- 
casionally make a slip, precise as she was. 

Katy glanced up with a bright, smiling face. 
There was a tint of color in her cheeks, for the 
room was warm as the sun shone in at the row 
of windows. How cheerful it was ! 

“ Oh, Katy, you never do eat between meals,” 
exclaimed her mother anxiously. 

“ It is very simple, and you will all go out in 
the cold presently,” said Mrs. Mann. 

“ I believe you half starve that child,” declared 


AT GRAFTON 


213 

Mrs. Briggs. “ My children ate half a dozen 
times a day, and were always well and hearty, until 
Lidie took rheumatism. You’re enjoying it, ain’t 
you, Katy ? ” 

“ It’s splendid ! And, oh, Mother, there’s a 
big snow man out in the yard, and they snowball 
it!” 

“ Come out and have a cup of coffee,” said Mrs. 
Mann. 

“ We ought to start home this minute,” de- 
clared Mr. Briggs. “ Days ain’t much longer 
yet.” 

But they followed Mrs. Mann. The fragrance 
of the coffee was irresistible. Even Mr. Evans 
yielded, and they had just gathered around the 
table when Mr. Mann joined them. 

It was a very pleasant reunion. Amaryllis was 
handmaiden. 

“ Why, you have a fine place, Mr. Mann, and 
some good-looking fruit-trees. I suppose Dan 
makes garden for you ? And you have chickens, I 
hear. Did you bring yours along, Bessy ? ” 

“ Yes, and they are fine,” said Mr. Mann. 

“ And a lovely Alderney that seems almost 
human,” added Linn. 

“ And a beautiful peacock, only he’s cross, and 
pecks at you,” said Rilla. 


214 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

" I s’pose Dan’ll go right on with you?” sug- 
gested Mr. Briggs. “ He’s handy and trusty.” 

“ Oh, yes,” was the reply. 

“ Well, his poor wife had good care took of 
her to the very last. Ma’am Wilson has a big 
heart. And I don’t think Dan ever grudged her 
anything. But it was a poor marriage for him 
or any man,” and Mr. Briggs shook his head. 
“ And you’ve kept us so long, Mrs. Mann, as they 
did in the old fairy tales, that it’s a’most dark, and 
beginning to snow. And I haven’t stayed half 
long enough. How’s that, Linn ? ” with a hearty 
laugh. 

“ Then you must come again,” returned Linn. 

“ Oh, it’s so splendid ! ” sighed Katy. “ And 
Rhoda wants me to come and stay all day and 
bring my doll and we’ll play going visiting. Can’t 
I, Mother? On Saturday, when there isn’t any 
school ? ” 

“ I’ll see. Oh, you’re wild with excitement. 
If you are not ill ” 

Her eyes were shining, and her lips red and 
trembling. 

“ How children do love children,” said Mr. 
Burnham. “ One alone has a rather sad time.” 

They bundled her up head and ears, and her 
father carried her out to the wagon. Then there 


AT GRAFTON 


215 

were good-bys until they were lost in the dis- 
tance. 

“ Well, if them children hain’t just tumbled 
into a clover field ! ejaculated Mr. Briggs; 
“ good red clover. That Mr. Mann acts as if he 
was owner of the hull lot and proud enough, too. 
And Bessy’s as natural as if she’d always lived 
there. Wife, we’ll set the old girls just crazy to 
think Bessy with her eight children found a hus- 
band before any of ’em. Why, she looks almost 
as young as when she married Firth.” 

The twins had a good deal to say about Katy, 
and wondered if she couldn’t come over here to 
live. 

“ And she thought she’d like to go to my 
school,” announced Rhoda. “ I think she doesn’t 
know very much, though she can spell and read 
and do little sums. But she didn’t know what 
gezinta was. We’ve been doing it this after- 
noon.” 

“ Gezinta,” cried Prim. “ Why, I don’t know 
it myself. Is it the least common divisor with a 
new name ? ” 

“ It ain’t any ’visor,” angrily. “ And you don’t 
do it on the slate. You just say, ‘ Two gezinta 
four twice ; three gezinta six twice.’ ” 

Prim laughed until she held her sides. Then it 


2i 6 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


dawned on Marigold. “ Gezinta ! ” she exclaimed. 
“ Well, that is good. Oh, Linn must hear that ! ” 

“ You needn’t laugh.” Rhoda’s face was very 
red. “ Miss Raynor said so, and the children said 
it after her, a great lot of it, and it was almost 
like singing, it sounded so nice and wavy.” 

Mrs. Mann entered the room at that moment. 

“ Mother, did you ever teach ‘ Gezinta ’ in your 
school ? ” inquired Prim between giggles. 

“ Why,” said her mother, “ I don’t think I 
know what it is.” 

Rhoda began to cry. “ You’re a mean, hateful 
girl, and you better go to school and — and find 
out.” 

“ It’s two gezinta four twice ; three gezinta 


Mrs. Mann put her arms around the tumultu- 
ous child. “ My dear, you did not get it quite 
right. Prim shouldn’t have laughed,” but she 
smiled herself. “ It is ‘ goes into,’ but if you say 
it fast it sounds like that. There, dear, don’t 
cry any more, but come to dinner. You were a 
very nice little girl this afternoon,” and so the 
child was comforted. But Prim snapped it on 
Chan, and had a good laugh on him, though she 
had the grace to wait until Rhoda was in bed. 

“ It’s been a real company day, hasn’t it ? ” said 


AT GRAFTON 217 

Rilla to her mother. “ And Mrs. Briggs was so 
nice. Mother, you seem to know just what to do 
always. Is it vain and wrong to be glad you 
live in a pretty house and have beautiful dishes 
and things right along, and not only when you 
have company ? ” 

“No, my dear; if you are grateful for them, 
and try to make others happy in your good 
fortune.” 


CHAPTER XII 


GOING OUT TO TEA 

“ Mother is going down to the city with me 
to-day,” announced Mr. Mann the next morning. 
It had snowed some, but was clearing up now. 
Dan had come home “ for good,” he said to Cap, 
“ for there ain’t many bosses like Mr. Mann.” 

The children were a little startled, and Chan 
said with big eyes, “ You’re coming back to- 
night?” 

“ Oh, yes,” and she smiled. 

“ And bring us something nice,” exclaimed 
Rhoda. 

She did not answer. She wanted to shop some 
for the girls, and there was the music to look up 
for Mr. Evans. 

Then they had a nice luncheon together, and 
made a little call on Mrs. Ross. 

“ And now for the children,” he said in an 
eager tone. 

“ We are not going to buy anything expressly 
for them,” she replied. 


218 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 219 

“ Bessy ” 

“ I told you you must not spoil them, and chil- 
dren are easily spoiled by over-indulgence. You 
heard what Rhoda said. I think it very disagree- 
able to be beset by children every time you return 
from a journey, and I do not want them to feel 
they are the grand consideration.” 

“ But it is such a pleasure to make them 
happy.” 

“ I want them to think of the happy home and 
the love, of the interest you take in them, not 
merely what they are to get.” 

“ You are going to play stepmother, and de- 
prive me of my lawful perquisites.” But he did 
not look very much aggrieved. 

“ I know more about children than you,” and 
she smiled. 

“ Can’t I ask some boys in and have a snow- 
balling bout ? ” inquired Linn. 

“ Why, yes. And Dan can take you out if you 
like.” 

Fred Austin gave the invitations, and for an 
hour they had rare fun. They knocked off the 
nose, and made dents in the face of the Colossus, 
then they snowballed each other. Mrs. Mann 
had asked the girls not to join the sport. 

“ There are rare times in one’s life when it 


220 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


would be a satisfaction to be transmogrified into 
a boy for a few hours,” declared Prim. “ Or- 
dinarily, I’d rather be a girl.” 

Linn came into the kitchen for something. 

“ I can’t treat you this time,” said Cap. 
“ There’s so many of you, an’ then I’ve nothing 
to treat you on. The cake all went last night. 
But sometime when your mother’s willin’ you 
might have a corn-poppin’ party. An’ I’ll bring 
you over some hickory nuts.” 

“ Good for you, Cap.” 

Dan was busy getting things in order, and Tip 
followed at his heels everywhere. At luncheon 
Amaryllis said they had better come back early, 
as there were the music lessons. 

“ I’d rather stay at home, so I’ll take mine first,” 
returned Chan. 

The sleighing wasn’t very good, but they did 
not mind that, so five of them were bundled in, and 
they had a merry time. They called for the rugs, 
Dan getting out and paying the bill. Then he 
tucked them into the bottom of the sleigh as well 
as he could. Marigold said they were excellent 
carriage blankets. 

“ Well, if them there childern don’t get spiled 
an’ good fer nothin’, I’ll miss my guess,” Aunty 
Betts said as she watched them out of the win- 


AT GRAFTON 


221 


dow. “ Their mother’ll rue the day, but I’ve 
heerd of settin’ a beggar on horseback.” 

When they reached home, Amaryllis spread 
out the two pieces on the floor. They left quite 
a margin. Oh, how nice and soft they were ! 

“ Good enough to sleep on,” said Linn. Then 
the travelers returned with budgets and bun- 
dles. 

“ Where’s my doll ? ” Rhoda asked rather im- 
periously. 

“ Mother didn’t get it to-day,” was the quiet 
reply. 

“ And didn’t you get anything for us ? ” asked 
Tip, with a rather aggrieved air. 

“ A new suit of clothes for you, and shoes for 
the twins.” 

Somehow they didn’t seem overjoyed, but they 
were summoned to dinner. Afterward Tip was 
sleepy, and a little cross, so his mother sent him 
to bed when the twins went. Then she admired 
the carpet very much ; the different stripes of warp 
showed it off to advantage. 

“ Oh, dear,” cried Prim in mock regret, “ now 
you see the sin and vanity of being rich. Unless 
we build a 4 bungle something,’ we shall not need 
any more rag carpet. I shall have to look up a 
new industry.” 


222 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Sunday it snowed again, and then the sleighing 
was perfect. 

“ Oh, see here, Mother,” Amaryllis said a few 
days after, with a flushed face and startled eyes; 
“ here is a note from Mrs. Bradley to — to us girls, 
only it seems mostly to me, to invite us over to tea. 
Read it,” handing it to her. 

Yes, it was to Miss Amaryllis, who, with Mari- 
gold and Primrose, were asked over to an in- 
formal tea on Thursday at six o’clock. 

“ Oh, I’m afraid I don’t want to go,” with a 
quick breath. 

“ Here is a note, also, for Linn and Chan, I 
suppose. In a case like this it would be rather 
ungracious to refuse. I couldn’t let the girls go 
without you.” 

“ But ” She fingered the note with a sigh. 

“ And I’ve never been out to tea. I don’t 
know ” 

“ But guests have been here, and you did very 
well. You will have to learn, and it will only be 
by experience. The Bradleys are very nice peo- 
ple, and I should like us to be friends.” 

“ Oh, I want to stay a little girl.” 

“ That isn’t possible. And presently you will 
go to school and meet other girls. Owing to cir- 
cumstances, you are backward, and now that our 


AT GRAFTON 


223 

station is changed we must advance with it. You 
will grow up here at Grafton, and father will do 
everything for you that he can. He is not a rich 
man, but in comfortable circumstances, and will 
try to make us happy, so we must do our part. 
It is very nice in Mrs. Bradley to invite you in 
this manner, for it is not a real party, and you 
know the boys quite well. So you must write 
a note of acceptance and summon up your cour- 
age, ” smiling at the girl. 

“ Oh, Mother, won’t you write it? ” she 
begged. 

“ My dear, it is not my place. It is best to be- 
gin such matters properly.” 

“ But I don’t know how,” and now the tears 
stood in her eyes. 

Mrs. Mann went to the bookcase and took down 
a small volume. 

“ I found this one day. It has belonged to 
Madeline Gedney. It is a most useful book to 
folk like us who do not know much about society 
ways. We shall have to study it together. Now 
here are notes and answers. Get some paper and 
write in pencil until you have it quite correct, then 
copy it. Here is one to the point. Begin : ‘ My 
dear Mrs. Bradley : I shall be happy to accept your 
kind invitation for my sisters and myself to tea 


224 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

on ’ Look at your note and get your date 

right.’' 

Amaryllis wiped her eyes and said faintly: 

“ You think we must go ? ” 

Mrs. Mann summoned the other girls and read 
the invitation to them. Prim danced around with 
delight. Marigold said : 

“ Isn’t that just splendid? I liked Mr. Brad- 
ley so much the evening he was here. Are we 
really to go ? ” looking inquiringly at her mother. 

“ I think it best.” 

“ Oh, you delightful Momsey ! And the Read 
girls said they were coming to call on us. I think 
it’s fine to know a lot of people, as we did at 
Denby.” 

“ Now you may be dismissed, while Rilla an- 
swers her note.” 

Prim went off singing: 

“ It’s a very fine thing to be asked out to tea, 

With cake and sweethearts thrown in, you see.” 

Poor Amaryllis hoped it would be a long while 
before any one would invite her again. 

She studied the book, she wrote and rewrote, 
until her mother said one was very well done. 

“ I don’t quite understand about the person,” 
with a line of perplexity on her brow. 


AT GRAFTON 


225 

“ Why, if your note had said ‘ Mrs. Bradley’s 
compliments to Miss Amaryllis Firth and her sis- 
ters,’ it would have been in the third person, 
spoken of, you see, so you could not have rightly 
used the first person. We will study up a little 
on grammar. Denby people are very careless in 
their modes of speech. Your father used to be 
quite shocked at first, and I think it made me more 
careful in our everyday speech,” smiling a little. 
“ Your note is all right now. Use your best sta- 
tionery.” 

Amaryllis felt much relieved when it was fin- 
ished. She took up the book and read aloud to 
her mother, and they discussed some society 
usages, little points that were termed good breed- 
ing, for Mrs. Mann knew the children were likely 
to be criticised in their new home. 

“ Oh, how much there is to learn ! ” and the little 
girl sighed. 

Linn was delighted with his invitation, but 
when he found he must answer it, his face fell at 
once. 

“ Oh, do you think it makes so much difference 
with boys ? Can’t I tell Stuart to-morrow ? ” 

“ My son, it is Mrs. Bradley who invites you,” 
said his mother pointedly. 


226 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


" But couldn’t Rilla have answered for all of 
us?” 

“ You had a separate note.” 

Linn bit his lip, and understood that it was one 
of the things he could not well shirk. 

“ But I’m afraid I don’t just know how. Rilla, 
what did you say or, rather, how did you say 
it? J ’ 

“ Oh, here is a book that tells you so many nice 
things. And this is what I wrote.” 

“ Why, that’s first-class. There are some such 
nice boys in school — not Miss Nancys, either — 
that’s what they call the namby-pamby fellows,” 
laughing. “ Some of the men who come into 
father’s office are like Mr. Bradley and Mr. 
Evans, and you can tell a gentleman every 
time. Oh, Mother, when one thinks of the 
old duffers who sat around the store and 
talked so that you had to guess at some of the 
words, they were so slaughtered! And old Silas 
Cairns, who was always bragging that he never 
went to school a day after he was eight years old, 
and he’d known enough to get along ! I mean to 
learn everything I can ! ” 

“ That is the way to take life,” returned his 
mother, smiling. 

“ And, Momsey, if we’re going to be quality 


AT GRAFTON 


227 

we must have quality manners. Rilla, will you 
get me some paper ? ” 

“ Where is yours ? ” 

“ I took it upstairs. Mother, I want a portable 
writing-desk for next Christmas, something like 
Rilla’s, full of drawers, and a room to myself, a 
regular boy’s room, where I can tack up pictures 
and have some things about. I feel now as if I 
were in some one’s company room.” 

He wrote his note over the second time, 
with some boyish flourishes. Of course, Chan 
would go. 

Dan delivered the notes. 

Amaryllis thought Thursday came very soon. 
Their mother said they must be there at half-past 
five. 

“ I’ll be glad when summer comes so we can 
wear white frocks,” said Prim. “ I just dote on 
white.” 

“ If we are invited to any real parties we must 
have party frocks. I want light-blue with lovely 
white lace and a blue sash. That is what a girl 
had in my Christmas book.” 

“ And I can’t have pink with red hair.” 

“ But there’s that lovely pale-green that you see 
in the sky at times, but white is always pretty.” 

They started off, Rilla quaking at heart and 


228 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Linn wondering if he could remember what the 
“ Hints on Etiquette ” said. 

Mrs. Bradley received them with a most cor- 
dial greeting. 

“ We’ve almost the whole clan,” said Primrose. 
“ I do wonder if we shall frighten people as we 
grow larger, there being so many of us. But they 
could make a choice,” archly. 

Mrs. Bradley led the girls upstairs, while Stuart 
took the boys in hand. Rilla glanced around 
shyly. After all, the house was hardly as grand 
as theirs, not as pretty as their hall and stairway; 
and she had seen such beautiful furnishings in the 
stores. 

They took off their wraps and shook out the 
frosty air, and found four boys awaiting them in 
the parlor. Mr. Bradley joined them, and, after 
a little talk, they were invited in to supper. Stuart 
was between Amaryllis and Marigold, Dick next, 
Chan on one side of the hostess, and Linn 
on the other, while the girls were beside Mr. 
Bradley. 

“ How is the snow man ? ” asked Stuart. “ Has 
he nine lives, like a cat ? ” 

“ I think Dan patches him up surreptitiously, 
and gives him a cold bath at night. It is said 
that cold bathing prolongs life,” replied Marigold. 


AT GRAFTON 


229 

“Well, it was the greatest fun! And that 
gingerbread! I never tasted any so good.” 

“ Because you had been working so hard.” 

“ And because it was hot.” 

“ Did Linn tell you we tried to make a man in 
the school yard? But the enemy, came on so 
fiercely they destroyed him piecemeal before he 
could solidify.” 

“ And the sleigh-rides,” said Goldie. “ They’ve 
been splendid! We’ve had the best of times. It 
seems as if we had put in a year’s pleasure, and 
we have been here hardly two months.” 

The child’s face was aglow with delight. 

Mr. Bradley rehearsed some amusing incidents 
of his own boyhood, which had been spent still 
farther north. They branched out on the land of 
the Midnight Sun, and thought how grand it 
must be to see the sun rise after months of twi- 
light. 

“ I read somewhere of a party of explorers 
who went up to straighten the North Pole so the 
days and nights would be equal. But they haven’t 
succeeded. I’m rather glad; a winter morning is 
such a good time for a snooze,” and Stuart 
laughed. 

“ There’s an open polar sea, and Prim knows of 
an animal that fell into it,” said Linn gravely. 


230 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Did he ever get out ? ” asked Mr. Bradley. 

Prim’s face was scarlet, but she met the 
emergency bravely. 

“ No, he’s there yet, in the interior of the world. 
There’s a world inside, and the space between is 
hollow. That is why everything can make so 
much noise.” 

Mr. Bradley studied her an instant, and caught 
the quiver of her lips. 

“ And what may the name of this wonderful 
creature be ? ” he inquired. 

“ Oh, tell it? ” insisted Linn. “ I don’t believe 
it is in Mr. Bradley’s dictionary.” 

“ Mine is not a very recent one. They revise 
every five years, I believe, so you couldn’t have 
had a hand in that.” 

“ The Chrononhontontholagosphorus.” 

There was a moment’s silence, then they seemed 
to exclaim in a breath, “ The what ? ” 

“ I don’t believe you can say that over again,” 
remarked Mr. Bradley. 

Primrose repeated it in a grave manner. 

“ Well, that beats me! What sort of a thing 
is it?” 

“ The something that never was on sea or land,” 
said Primrose mirthfully. 

“ But where did you ever find such a word ? ” 


AT GRAFTON 


231 

“ Most of it came out of the back part of my 
brain by dint of hard study and much fore- 
thought.” 

“ Well, I never could get that together. Oh, 
Miss Primrose, do tell us about him ! ” besought 
Stuart. 

“ It’s too long. You see, when we lived in the 
little old house, I used to make up stories; we all 
did. I put long words in mine to make them go 
the farther. Now we have so many lovely books 
to read that we don’t need to exercise our imagina- 
tion.” 

“ You certainly have a marvelous one when it 
gets such a long word together, and your memory 
is superb.” 

“ But you will tell us ! ” pleaded Dick. “ Linn, 
you ought to spring that on the boys. Father 
knows one, but it isn’t funny.” 

“ Do let Miss Primrose eat her supper in 
peace,” said their mother, with a smile. “ You 
see, we are not much used to girls.” 

“ But I do want you to say that other thing, 
the verses, for mother. We have been trying to 
get them, but we can only recall the first one ; and 
we made a list of words that would rhyme with 
‘ dispute,’ but we couldn’t find words to go be- 
tween.” 


232 RED HOUSE CHILDREN. 

“ It must be amusing,” said Mr. Bradley. 

“ We don’t want to be silly,” said Primrose, a 
little abashed. “ You see, there were so many 
of us that what one couldn’t think up the others 
did. And we hadn’t any piano ” 

“ Well, you had mighty good times, I’m think- 
ing,” rejoined Stuart. 

The ordeal had not been trying to Amaryllis. 
The boys passed the viands, and she watched to 
see what Mrs. Bradley did. It was very like 
Mrs. Alden’s suggestions. No accident happened. 
Indeed, the talk was so general that there was no 
room for embarrassment. Prim had a natural 
sort of nonchalance that carried her through. 
Then the table appointments were very much like 
those at home. 

Presently they went to the parlor. The pretty 
upright piano stood open. Theirs was a rather 
cumbersome square one. A silken scarf was 
spread across the top, and there stood some beau- 
tiful vases and ornaments. There was a music- 
rack abundantly filled, another holding the 
violin. 

“ Now the verses,” began Stuart. 

“ Maybe we have forgotten them,” Marigold 
exclaimed. “ And I’m afraid they’re silly.” 

“ Oh, no; they’re not. Begin, Linn.” 


AT GRAFTON 


233 

The boy colored a little, but acquitted himself 
with an earnest, almost tragic air. 

“ You take in the whole matter in a modest 
manner,” laughed Mr. Bradley. “ Who comes 
next?” 

“ Chan — you,” said Linn. 

Prim’s was applauded with clapping of the 
hands; and so they went on amid much merri- 
ment. 

“ Do you mind if I write it down some time? ” 
asked Stuart. “ Not that I shall claim it as mine.” 

“ Why, no. There’s no patent on it ; I believe 
that isn’t just what it is called.” 

“ Copyright,” interposed Mr. Bradley. “ Young 
people, you have been very entertaining, so please 
accept my thanks. What other remarkable gifts 
do you possess? Miss Primrose looks as if she 
could dance the Colonial jig mentioned.” 

Primrose colored. “ But I think some one — 
isn’t it Richard who plays on the violin? ” 

Dick nodded. 

“ Is there any difference between a fiddle and a 
violin? ” she asked. 

“ Why, no — unless you mean it for a conun- 
drum.” 

“ There’s an old man in Denby who fiddles for 
dancing. They seem just like twins, don’t they? 


234 RED house children 

If you hear one you think of the other? Oh, 
please, won’t you play ? ” 

“ I haven’t gone very far. I know one bright 
little thing. Exercises are not very attractive. 
Mother, will you play accompaniments ? ” 

Mrs. Bradley seated herself at the piano. Dick 
tuned up a little thing entitled “ Fiddle and I.” It 
was so expressive that you could guess at the 
words in the dainty chorus. Primrose was en- 
chanted. “ Oh, please play it again,” she begged. 

Then she suddenly sprang up, adjusted her 
handkerchief at her neck, and leaned her chin on 
it, held out one arm, and with the other “ bowed,” 
following Stuart’s movements. She looked like a 
picture, with her shining eyes and beautiful poise. 
When the leader stopped, she became suddenly 
conscious and dropped into a chair. 

“ Oh, please excuse me,” she cried, her face 
drenched in scarlet. “ I forgot everything but 
the delicious music, and was carried away. Why, 
I do believe I could learn to play on a violin. 
Don’t girls— — ” 

“ Of course you could,” replied Stuart. 
“ You’d do it first-rate, too, for 

“I'm monarch of all I survey, 

My right there is none to dispute ; 

If some one would give me a fiddle ” 



She looked like a picture. — Page 234 


, • 






AT GRAFTON 


235 

and there Stuart stopped, turned red, but, recov- 
ering, added: 

“ And lend me a teacher to boot ” 

“ Bravo ! ” said his father, and they all clapped 
hands. “ And, Miss Primrose, you ought to have 
a violin. ,, 

“ Oh, dear ! and we can’t ask for anything un- 
til next Christmas. Mother passed that as a law. 
You see, father gave us so many things, and Tip 
and the twins wanted more. But we might have 
a nice list ready by that time.” 

“ That would be wisdom,” said Mrs. Bradley, 
much amused. “ And now may I beg for a treat ? 
I want to hear Chandler sing. Come and choose 
some of the things you know.” 

He came and stood by the piano half bashfully. 

“ We don’t know many things; some that 
mother sings, and the carols, but Mr. Evans is 
teaching me. The others sing, too.” 

“ Then we’ll have some carols. Come, chil- 
dren.” 

She gathered them around the piano, and though 
they were a trifle timid at first, they soon sang 
with their whole hearts, but not boisterously. 
Chan’s voice was distinct in its clear beauty, a 


236 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

sweet boy’s voice going up in the high notes with 
remarkable ease. One song followed another 
until they had reached the end of their small 
repertoire. 

“ There’s something they sing at school that is 
just splendid, it goes off with such a ring. Maybe 
it is too noisy for a parlor. That ‘ Marching 
through Georgia,’ ” said Linn. 

“ Oh, no,” returned Mrs. Bradley. “ We sing 

a number of the war songs. The boys like them 

__ 

so. 

“ And my father was all through the war,” con- 
tinued Linn proudly. “ But we were so small 
when he died. It seems a long, long while 
ago.” 

They had a grand time, and here Linn’s voice 
came out at its best. It was heroic rather than 
pathetic, and the pride added a dignity to his 
face. 

The doorbell rang, and there was a familiar 
voice. 

“ Oh, that’s Dan ! Why, it never is ten 
o’clock ! ” exclaimed Marigold. “ Mother said 
we must come home then.” 

“ You have given me a great deal of pleasure,” 
said Mrs. Bradley, “ and I hope we shall be good 
friends and see each other often.” 


AT GRAFTON 


237 

“ And we have had a delightful time,” returned 
Amaryllis. “ We are much indebted to you.” 

If it was from the etiquette book, it came from 
her full heart also. 

“ You are a very quiet little body,” smiling. 
“ We are fond of girls, and sorry we haven’t any 
of them.” 

“ I’ll ask your father if he can’t spare one of 
you,” said Mr. Bradley. “ I think he has more 
than his share.” 

“ It’s splendid ! I never went out to tea be- 
fore, that is, all of us on invitation, and I was a 
little afraid,” said Linn naively. “ But I’ve had 
the best time ! ” 

Then they put on their wraps and said a dozen 
good-bys, reiterating their delight. 

“Well, 'they are very interesting children,” ex- 
claimed Mr. Bradley, “ and well-behaved. I sup- 
pose their overflow of spirits was what roused 
Mrs. Chedister.” 

“ I think I’ll take Prim,” and Mrs. Bradley gave 
a soft little laugh. “ What a picture she made, 
standing there on the floor. Jane Greatorex 
should have seen her, she would be wild to paint 
her. And the pretty manner in which she 
apologized ! ” 

“ Chandler has a fortune in his voice if it holds 


238 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

on. And he is so sweet and unassuming. I don’t 
wonder Mr. Mann wanted them all, and their 
mother, too.” 

“ And they are the funniest lot, the best-natured 
lot, and they used to have little plays, and Prim 
tells wonderful adventures all out of her own 
head. Why, I feel as if I had been to a party,” 
laughed Dick. “ I’m glad they have come to 
Grafton.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


WITHOUT A MOTHER 

“ We’ve had a glorious time,” began Marigold 
before the door was fairly opened. “ And, 
Mother, they are not any grander than we; the 
hall isn’t as fine as this, but the piano makes music 
fairly alive. Mr. and Mrs. Bradley are just 

splendid, and the boys ” 

“ And we didn’t blunder any,” interposed Linn. 
“ No one dropped a fork or knocked over the 
tea, or fell out of a chair, and I wouldn’t mind 
being asked out to tea again. Can’t we have the 
boys over here, Mother ? ” 

“ I’m glad you had a nice time.” 

“ And this little girl ? ” Mr. Mann laid his 
hand softly on the shoulder of Amaryllis. 

“ The singing was lovely. Yes, I enjoyed 
every moment. And Prim made lots of fun. 
They have some such beautiful vases, and two or 
three bits of marble that you would like to hug.” 

“ Oh, Rilla! And when you can hug me!” 
Mr. Mann’s face was one big smile. 

239 


240 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ I wouldn’t change you for anybody,” cried 
Marigold with a rapturous embrace. 

“ Children,” said their mother, “ don’t go wild. 
And it is really bedtime and past.” 

“ Like Rhoda, I’m not a bit sleepy,” said Linn. 
“ But the joy of going to bed is only equalled by 
the delight of getting up in the morning, and run- 
ning to catch that trolley in time.” 

They dispersed presently. Their mother 
begged the girls to save their talk for the next 
day, and they soon fell asleep. 

“ Did you have ever so many goodies ? ” asked 
Rhoda at the breakfast-table. 

“ Why, Rhoda, you act as if you were kept on 
bread and water,” said her mother. “ It is not 
nice for little girls to be thinking about luxuries 
all the time.” 

“We didn’t have anything better than there is 
at home,” remarked Amaryllis severely. 

Dan was going over to the old house to do 
the painting. Cap had insisted that she should 
go along to clear up, for she never saw a man 
who didn’t do it by halves. And she would like 
to see the house where they had all lived. She 
thought it couldn’t have been so very little. 

Amaryllis decided to accompany her. Dan had 
finished the walls. The painting was to be a soft, 


AT GRAFTON 


241 


light-gray, and the floor was to have a coat of a 
warm brown. Cap thought it just fine, and hoped 
she’d have as good a place when she was married. 
But her satisfaction knew no bounds when they 
went up into the old garret, and she found odd 
bits of calico that would help out her patchwork. 

“ Well, you children were like peas in a pod, 
sure enough. An’ I can jest imagine you settin’ 
round this stove on cold nights. A stove seems 
so sociable-like when you burn wood in it and hear 
the crackle. Them steam things can’t come up 
to it. But my! I shouldn’t ’a’ thought you’d ’a’ 
known yourselves over there to Grafton. Did 
you pinch ? ” 

“ Pinch? Why?” asked Rilla. 

“ To see if you be you, like the old woman.” 

“ Oh. Well, it was strange at first.” 

“ I jest envy them people cornin’ in and wish 
’twas me, but I’ve a good lay over to your house, 
an’ Abe isn’t anywhere near ready, no more be I,” 
but Cap laughed cheerfully. 

“ It does look inviting,” said Rilla when they 
had returned. “ Our living there seems like some- 
thing I must have read in a book. But we had 
nice times, Mother dear, and I am glad the place 
can’t be sold.” 

“ I think I am, also,” returned the mother. 


242 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Saturday was a busy day; Sunday, fine and 
cold. The girls were growing fond of the Sun- 
day-school, and quite at home with the girls they 
were meeting. They had been singing their 
hymns and now they had clustered around the 
grate in the library. The twins were in bed, 
Chan was seated on the arm of his father’s big 
chair, Tip on Mr. Mann’s lap, winking very hard 
to keep awake. Goldie and Prim were on the 
ottoman with their arms around each other, the 
better to hold on. 

“ Children,” began Mr. Mann, “ I have a sur- 
prise to lay before you. To-morrow your mother 
and I are going to take a little journey, and be 
gone most of the week, and I beg of you not to 
cry, for you will not be left alone.” 

“ Oh ! oh ! oh ! ” in several keys with a sound 
that was almost a groan. 

“ I have to go to Philadelphia and Pittsburg. 
We had no wedding journey because I wanted us 
all to have our first Christmas together. I think 
now it is her turn ” 

Linn came and placed his hand on the shoulder 
that was not occupied. “ Pm glad,” he said. 
“ She ought to have something nice. We have 
all had so much.” 

“ Thank you, Linn,” returned his father. 


AT GRAFTON 


243 


The younger girls flew to their mother. 

“ Oh, yes — we’re glad and sorry for ourselves. 
We shall miss you so much. When will you come 
back ? ” 

“ By Friday evening.” 

“ That will only be five days,” said Linn. “ And 
you’ll see Independence Hall and the Liberty 
Bell.” 

“ Maybe you can’t see much of Pittsburg on 
account of the smoke,” said Chan dryly. 

“ True enough,” laughed his father. 

“ What a sight we must have been in the sum- 
mer ! ” exclaimed Prim. “ Didn’t we howl fear- 
fully? And we were not over clean.” 

“ I know I shall cry at night,” said Tip lugu- 
briously. 

“ Oh, no, you won’t,” interposed Linn. “ You 
are getting to be a big boy, and there’s nothing to 
cry for. There’ll be Mrs. Alden and Cap and 
Dan and the horses and dogs and the peacocks.” 

Tip roused himself and considered. 

“ And you must all be on your best behavior 
and obey Mrs. Alden, who will be mother while I 
am gone. Rilla will hear lessons and Cap will 
give you three good meals a day.” 

“ And you will have so many new things to 
tell us when you come back. So we will wish you 


244 RED house children 

bon voyage — is that right when the journey is on 
land?” and Goldie hugged her mother. 

Mrs. Mann had talked the matter over with 
Mrs. Alden, who insisted that she should take the 
journey. She had at first thought she could not, 
but her husband was resolute. 

“ As if you had not earned many a holiday,” 
he said with great tenderness. “ Think what you 
have given them out of your life, and now a little 
of it belongs to me.” 

They said good-night with a lingering tender- 
ness. 

“ She’s our mother just the same,” Amaryllis 
explained, “ but she’s father’s wife, too. We 
haven’t all the right to her.” 

Linn and Chan gave her a fond good-by. Tip 
and Rhoda were undecided whether they liked it or 
not. 

It was a fine winter morning. Mother looked 
nice in her soft brown suit, her fur scarf and muff. 
Mr. Mann kept saying amusing things. “ And 
it would be funny if I found when we reached 
New York that I didn’t have to go,” he said. “ But 
we may be in Philadelphia this evening.” 

“ We’ll just make believe a little while that 
they will come back,” Goldie remarked. 

They performed their small household duties, 


AT GRAFTON 


245 

then they went to the playroom and studied, break- 
ing into talks every now and then. And lunch- 
time came speedily, they thought. 

Prim was fond of history and adventure and 
learning about countries. In figures and penman- 
ship she was lamentable. Marigold was more of 
a real student, and longing for the time when they 
should go to a real school again. Amaryllis was 
rather slow, but painstaking; and though no one 
badgered Laurel about learning, she picked up 
many bits from her blocks and her “ Mother 
Goose.” 

Cap had sung over her washing, but was afraid 
the air was too soft for much drying. Then it 
did seem queer to have no father or mother at 
dinner. 

“ They’re in Philadelphia now,” Linn said at 
nine o’clock. “ Mother’s never been at a big hotel 
before. Oh, how many new things she’ll see ! ” 

They all went to bed in a sober frame of mind, 
but even Tip didn’t cry, for Linn told him some- 
thing funny about a boy at school. 

Rhoda was all ready for school the next morn- 
ing when Tip said : 

“ I’m sort of homesick, and don’t feel like les- 
sons. I think I’ll go out and get Dan to finish 
my boat and make b’lieve it’s Saturday.” 


246 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“Tip!” exclaimed Amaryllis. “Oh, what 
shall we do ? ” in dismay at the first defection. 
“Call Mrs. Alden?” 

Dan was surprised, but settled the matter. He 
couldn’t work on the boat at all that day. And 
if all the children were very good, he would take 
them out in the afternoon. The Bachmans were 
moving into the little old red house, and they 
would call on them. So, after a little thought, Tip 
decided he would go, after all. 

They had a fine ride. Yes, there were signs of 
life about the house, and Mrs. Bachman came out 
to invite them in. Already it looked cozy, and 
the stove was sending out a cheerful heat. 

“ We came yesterday,” she said in her broken 
fashion. “ It is so nice. And, oh, so much room ! 
And you leave so many nice things. It is like a 
great fortune coming when you could not even 
dream of it. I want to sing, I am so happy.” 

It looked a little queer to them. They had 
taken the boys’ room for the shop, and a long 
counter had been placed just under the window. 
Everything had foreign touches. 

“ And now I wish I had the things we left be- 
hind, but nein, nein,” shaking her head, “ we 
could not bring so much. But the good Lord had 
put it into the happy mother’s heart to make it 


AT GRAFTON 


247 

up to them by her gifts. Oh, they would be so 
happy ! ” 

The two children were rather shy, though Tip 
brought out his best endeavors. 

Then Mrs. Bachman would make them take a 
piece of some German “ brod.” It was very 
dark, but it had a sweet, spicy taste, and they did 
enjoy it. 

“ And the stove it bake so fine and brown. I 
most burn my things last night. Oh, it is so nice 
and we are so happy ! ” 

“ It’s just lovely to have them so pleased,” said 
Rilla. “ Only it doesn’t seem as if we had lived 
there. Oh, Dan, how splendid you have made 
things look ! ” 

“ We’ll have the outside fixed up when the 
weather gets pleasant. Your mother will have a 
nice tenant who will take care of things.” 

' When they reached home they saw three girls 
coming down the steps, and they paused. 

“ Oh, it’s Jennie and Myrtle Read — and ” 

Rilla sprang out. The other was Cassie Ray. 

“ Oh, I’m so glad! ” cried Jennie. “ We waited 
a while, and then we thought we must go, but we 
had a special errand.” 

They were Sunday-school girls, and had prom- 
ised to call. 


248 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Oh, come back, please ! ” entreated Rilla. 

So they all entered the house together. 

“ Oh, how splendid it is to have horses and 
sleighs and carriages !” said Jennie. “I do so 
hope you will come to school. There are twenty 
of us girls who go in the trolley, and we have 
real fun. The Dawsons have a governess. It is 
stylish, I suppose, but it is a great deal more jolly 
to be with a lot of boys and girls. And you can’t 
guess what we came for. Mother is going to let 
us have a party on Friday evening. It’s my birth- 
day. Myrtle’s is next week. One year it is mine ; 
the next year, hers. Not a high-up affair, but 
plays and some refreshments. And mother said 
— but we want you and your two brothers.” 

“ Oh, I am sorry when you have been so kind. 
But father and mother are away, and are coming 
home on Friday evening, and we’d want to see 
them ” 

“ If you could come afterward! It’s just an 
* asking ’ party — no notes — I’d have to write 
them,” laughing. “ I’m so sorry. You’d see the 
girls who go to school.” 

“ I think we will go when the new term com- 
mences. The boys like it very much.” 

“ And we wanted your brothers. Linn is cap- 
ital. I don’t know the other one as well.” 


AT GRAFTON 


249 

“ You see, there’d be no one to ask. And we 
would want to welcome mother home.” 

“ We’re awful sorry. We have one little 
brother and he’s a great bother. I’d like to have a 
big brother.” 

“ Then he’d want to be going with young 
ladies,” exclaimed Cassie Ray. “ Oh, wouldn’t I 
like to be regularly grown up and invited out to 
nice things ! ” 

“ But there are so many things to learn,” said 
Rilla hesitatingly. 

“ Oh, you get that at school, and then I guess 
it comes natural, watching other people. I’d like 
to skip the years and be just ready to be graduated 
from the high school the coming June. Think of 
the flowers and the compliments and attentions ! ” 

“ Cassie and I are chums,” and Jennie Read 
placed her arm over her friend’s shoulder. “ We 
are going to keep step all along. Oh, are those 
the twins ? ” — as the little ones peered into the 
room. 

“ Why, one Is ever so much bigger than the 
other,” exclaimed Cassie. 

“ I’m bigger,” announced Rhoda proudly. 
“ I’m older. I’ll be six in June. I go to school, 
and I can read and do sums.” 


“ Then you can’t be twins.” 


250 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Oh, yes, we are. Maybe Lai will catch up 
some time. We have a splendid playrooiti. 
Would you like to see it?” 

Rilla had tried to check her, but in vain. 

“ What a funny child! Yes, we would — can 
we ? ” appealing to Amaryllis. 

“ It’s Lai who is funny,” went on Rhoda, lead- 
ing the way. “ She can’t talk plain yet, so she 
can’t go to school.” 

They all walked through the library, and Cassie 
took quick glances around. 

“ Is this lovely place just for you two little 
girls?” 

“ Oh, no,” explained Amaryllis. “ It is for all 
of us. We couldn’t have the library kept in a 
litter. Every one has some closet shelves, and 
the schoolbooks are here. The twins have each 
a corner to themselves. And next winter we shall 
have the window full of flowers.” 

“ We have one window where we keep a few,” 
said Myrtle, “ but this is just royal.” 

“ If you were going to take off your things and 
stay to tea I’d get out my pretty Christmas 
dishes. I keep ’em in a box so’s Lai sha’n’t break 

> ft 

em. 

“ Don’t breaken ’em, needer. Don’t want ’em,” 
up spoke Lai. “ Cap gives me some.” 


AT GRAFTON 


251 

“ We’re sorry we can’t stay. Cassie, we must 
go, for there are two more invitations to give 
out. Oh, I am so sorry you can’t come. We’ve 
had a lovely call, and now you must return it. 
You and your brother come some Friday evening. 
That’s our holiday.” 

Goldie and Prim had disappeared upstairs, 
rather abashed at the big girls. So Amaryllis had 
to do duty for the family, and half promised to 
come. 

“ Well, isn’t that odd ! ” cried Cassie, when they 
were in the street. “ Amaryllis is real lady-like, 
but those twins ! That little Rhoda is too funny 
with her big airs. Laurel is prettier, and hasn’t 
she a sweet name ? And the house is fine, though 
the furniture isn’t like the Gedneys’. People won- 
dered what a single man wanted of such a great 
house. But he must be real rich. Amaryllis has 
a stylish winter suit, but the other two are not at 
all fine. You know Denby people are not con- 
sidered very much over here. Those old farmers 
talk a positive jargon.” 

“ Pm truly sorry Amaryllis and the two boys 
can’t come to my party. I like Linn ever so 
much. And Mr. Evans thinks Chandler may 
make a mint of money by and by with his 
voice,” 


252 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Then they reached their next calling-place, and 
Cassie made much of their interview at the 
Manns’. 

Rilla went out to the dining-room, where Mrs. 
Alden sat crocheting a bead purse, and told her of 
the visit. 

“ I think I wouldn’t have wanted to go. I 
shouldn’t know what girls did at real nice parties. 
And I wonder if I ought to have called you in 
mother’s place — you see, I don’t just know Graf- 
ton manners,” with a faint laugh. 

“ No, dear. It was your call with your friends, 
and there was no question to decide. I think you 
did very well.” 

Then Amaryllis went to the piano. She was 
getting over her fright a little, and beginning to 
use her fingers quite easily. 

After dinner they sat round the library-table 
reading and studying. They generally took an 
hour in Chan’s room for this purpose, but it didn’t 
seem quite the thing to leave the others. Rhoda 
studied over by the corner. Laurel’s rag doll had 
been clothed again. 

Dan brought in four post-cards that had come 
in the last mail. The travelers had reached Phila- 
delphia at four on Monday, had settled themselves 
at a pleasant hotel, and gone to a fine concert in 


AT GRAFTON 


253 

the evening. The next morning they had spent 
doing the city, and there news had to stop. 

Laurel was talking in a low tone. 

“ Muver’s gone away, Dolly, to Philly some- 
thin’. It’s a hard word and I can’t say it. There’s 
a big bell and she and father are going to ring it, 
only we can’t hear, it’s so far, far away, like 
‘ happy land.’ I’m getting real plain in my talk, 
Dolly, so’s you can mistand, ’cause bimeby I’m 
goin’ to school. You can’t go ’cause you don’t 
know how to talk yet, but I didn’t when I was lit- 
tle like you. And Christmas Doll can talk, only 
dest say two talks ’n’ then you must pull a string. 
An’ I love you best ’cause I’ve had you many 
hundred years.” 

Linn and Prim glanced up with a funny light 
in their eyes, but would not laugh aloud. Goldie 
had found a new industry. Mrs. Alden had 
taught her to crochet, and she was deeply inter- 
ested in the possibilities opening before her. 

“ It doesn’t seem quite right without mother,” 
said Chan when the twins had gone to bed. 

“ Well, no, it isn’t right, but — but it is best just 
now,” returned Prim. “ And we haven’t groaned. 
I’m reading up about Philadelphia. In the early 
days people hollowed out caves and lived in them.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” 


254 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ It’s a fact.’’ Prim found a book and read 
aloud. 

“ And some people lived in caves out in Arizona, 
but they died long ago.” 

“ Which proves cave-dwelling is dangerous,” 
commented Marigold sententiously. 

“ Come; let’s go to bed,” said Linn, “ and rise 
with the lark in the morning.” 

“ Oh, do you suppose there will be robins and 
bluebirds and thrushes over here ? ” asked Mari- 
gold. “ Chan, do you remember how we used to 
sing their songs ? ” 

“ That’s what little Arthur liked so much. I 
couldn’t do it as well without you. But I’ve 
grown fond of beautiful words. Oh, I am learn- 
ing such a glorious sort of anthem. Mr. Evans is 
teaching me, and he wants me to sing it at Easter. 
I let it float through my brain as I am going to 
sleep.” 

Then they put up their books and kissed each 
other good-night. Two days had gone and Tip 
hadn’t cried. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE COURAGE OF ENDEAVOR 

“ I never cried a word last night/’ announced 
Tip at the breakfast-table. 

“ Good boy ! And no bear came to disturb your 
slumbers,” laughed Chan. 

“ There aren’t any bears in Grafton. Dan said 
so.” 

“ Oh, I do wonder if we will have a letter to- 
day, not just post-cards.” 

“ I’m going over to the little old house this 
afternoon. Tip, would you like to go ? ” 

“ Oh, take most of us,” cried Prim. “ We’ll 
be lonesome by that time.” 

And Cap declared there was nothing to do. It 
was getting lonesome. 

But they studied and read, and Prim told Laurel 
funny stories. Tip ran all the way home, for 
Rhoda was going to a girl’s house. So Dan 
packed them into the sleigh, and even found room 
for Cap, who thought if she could ride to Cross- 
roads she’d like to see Abe’s sister, who was liv- 
255 


256 RED HO USE CHILDREN 

ing there, and she wouldn’t mind walking back. 

“ Maybe we can pick you up,” said Dan when 
they let her out. 

Mrs. Bachman looked very orderly now, and 
was fairly brimming over with satisfaction. Mr. 
Bachman sat on his board, “ counter ” Goldie 
called it, for it looked something like that with 
its piles of goods, its boxes of trimmings and but- 
tons, its spools of silk and thread. 

“ It is a great pleasure to work now,” he said. 
“ I shall not be homesick any more. And we 
have bought two hens and the sister gave us two. 
We had our own eggs for breakfast. Yes, we are 
very happy.” 

Greta talked quite freely. Yes, they were going 
to school now. It was a long way, but they didn’t 
mind. The teacher was very nice. 

Tip had to go out and see the hens. Fritz 
chopped the wood and was very proud of doing 
something. 

“ The queer thing,” said Tip afterward, “ is 
that the children talk Dutch to their father and 
mother. How do you suppose they learned it?” 

“ Why, it’s their native tongue,” said Goldie. 

“ But how do people have two tongues? We 
have but one.” 

“ Why, the Dutch, as you call it, is just the 


AT GRAFTON 


257 

same as our English. They learned it first in 
Germany, just as we learn our own, and if we 
went to Germany to live we would have to learn 
German.” 

“ But German is so hard and queer. English 
is so much easier and nicer. And — and they act 
just as if it was their house,” rather grudgingly. 

“And we act just as if Mr. Mann’s house was 
ours,” said Prim. 

“ Well — so it is. He wanted us all to come, 
and he’s our new father. Don’t children always 
live in their fathers’ houses ? ” 

“ Oh, Tip, you get twisted up,” laughed Prim- 
rose. 

They overtook Cap, and then let her out near 
the house, as they were going down to the station. 

Yes, there was the letter sure enough, and some 
picture post-cards, and Goldie begged him to hurry 
off home. 

Oh, what a delight it was, though it was brief, 
and could only touch upon things; the rest was 
saved up to tell when she came home. That even- 
ing they would start for Pittsburg. 

They read it to Mrs. Alden, and then went to 
the kitchen and read it to Cap. They were all so 
jubilant they could hardly eat their dinner. Rilla 
thought she ought to have scolded Rhoda for go- 


258 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

ing away without permission, but she didn’t know 
how to begin, and Rhoda was so pleasant. 

But the boys had to study a little. Chan com- 
plained of the drawing. 

“ I can’t make the lines go straight. I can’t 
think of it as I do the music. I don’t see why 
you must do what you can’t do ! ” 

“ Chan, let’s shake pinkies,” and Prim held out 
her rosy little finger. “ It’s so with my writing. 
The loop letters look like an army in retreat, every 
man for himself, and scared out of his wits. 
Learning doesn’t come easy in every branch.” 

‘ 4 If at first you don’t succeed, 

Try, try again,” 

sang Marigold. 

“ But when it’s the fortieth time ,f 

“ And I like drawing machinery so much. It 
just bewitches me. I’d like to invent something 
father could patent. Gee! Wouldn’t that be 
fine ! ” said Linn. 

Cap stood in the doorway looking with longing 
eyes. 

“ Oh, come in,” exclaimed Linn. “ Aren’t you 
lonesome? We are, but we don’t dare admit it.” 
She dropped into a chair near the door. 

“ I declare to man I reely felt the creeps out 


AT GRAFTON 259 

there in the kitchen. Your ma ain’t the noisy, 
hus’lin’ kind, but you jest miss her all round. 
An’ your pa’s the cheerfullest, with that smile of 
his’n. The house ain’t the same place athout ’em. 
An’ it seems as if there wasn’t much to do. I’ve 
sewed patchwork the hull afternoon, an’ now I do 
wonder if you have any bright sort of snips about? 
I’m out of colors. An’ I like spry sort of things, 
not drabs an’ such.” 

“ There might be some over to the old house. 
You see, we had to mend, and mother covered over 
a quilt last winter, both sides. We gave the rub- 
bish to Mrs. Bachman.” 

“ I’ll ask Dan to get me some when he goes in 
town.” 

“ See here, why can’t I get it to-morrow at 
Ridgewood ? Do you want clear red ? ” and Linn 
glanced up with interest. 

“ Well, I’d like red figgers runnin’ over it, or 
some nice bright blue thing. Mom would think 
it awful extravagant to buy calico to cut up that 
way, but what you goin’ to do when you’ve got 
lights an’ no darks? Then it’s my money, an’ I 
can’t be wastin’ time.” 

“ You don’t seem to waste much,” said Mrs. 
Alden with a smile. 

“Well, it kinder rouses you up when you’re 


260 red house children 


keepin’ stiddy company. An’ our house is about 
skinned out with the girls marryin’. Patty’s goin’ 
to stay in the creamery after she’s married. Poor 
Phene thinks it’s awful to take the brunt of every- 
thing! Father used to groan over a lot of girls, 
an’ wish he had a boy to plow an’ harrer an’ 
plant ’taters — an’ I’ve dropped ’em many a time 
for him. An’ now he’s sayin’ that when girls get 
so they can help they go off to help some other 
man. I don’t see why they shouldn’t, if it’s to 
make a home for theirselves. An’ he’s got his 
two boys growing up, an’ now let him get help out 
of them. I’m happy an’ content here, but I shall 
be powerful glad to see your ma come home, now 
I tell you. So now I’ll go to bed. Good-night to 
you all.” 

“ I suppose we are all trying not to feel lone- 
some,” said Marigold, “ but we do miss father 
awfully. I think it almost as bad as missing 
mother. And what a time we made when she 
went to Aunt Hitty’s funeral! Why, it seems 
ages ago. Listen, is that rain ? ” 

Linn ran out to the door. 

Rain, sure enough; a soft, fragrant kind of 
rain that seemed like a breath of spring. But it 
stopped before morning, and the sky was of a 
splendid, inspiriting blue. 


AT GRAFTON 261 

Marigold came in with some snowdrops and 
violets, her cheeks aglow with pleasure. 

“ Why, I looked yesterday/’ said Chan, “ and 
not one was open.” 

“ They are wood violets, not the sweet ones. If 
we could have some out of our own garden for 
Friday night! ” 

“Only one day more; think of it!” 

“ But there is all to-day.” 

A delightful surprise came with it, a letter 
from father when they had not dreamed of such 
a thing. There were bits of fun over which they 
laughed heartily. 

Linn came home with some very pretty, 
gay calico, just the thing to brighten up patch- 
work. 

“ Why, I couldn’t have done better myself,” 
said Cap. “ An’ it’s good quality. You’re first- 
class.” 

“ I’ve sold calicoes,” he returned laughingly. 

Cap would sweep, though it was not Friday. 
She declared there was nothing else to do. Rilla 
dusted and put things in order. All the evening 
they studied up Pittsburg, and found it a remark- 
able place, a veritable hive of industry. 

They made the house ring the next morning. 
Tip wondered why they didn’t wish each other 


262 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Merry Christmas. ,, Cap began to bake enough 
for a regiment, Mrs. Alden said. 

Chan came home waving his card high in the 
air. 

“ That’s the best I’ve had yet, but I’ve studied 
until my brain fairly seethed. It’s hard work for 

if 

me. 

“ I can sympathize with you,” said Rilla. “We 
are not going to be the scholars of the family. 
Where’s Linn ? ” 

“ Oh, he said he had to go somewhere. And I 
thought of the nice music practice I could have. 
Linn is all for the boys.” 

“ And a telegram has come. They will be here 
on the 8.10 train from the city.” 

“ Oh, not until nine o’clock,” cried Prim dis- 
consolately. 

“ We must have dinner by ourselves,” said Mrs. 
Alden. “ We cannot wait until nine o’clock, and 
they will have had something.” 

Linn entered and put down a box on the stand 
in the reception room. 

“ What is in that ? ” asked Rilla. 

“ Oh, it is a little surprise. I hadn’t wanted any- 
thing this week, and so saved my quarter. Next 
to the store where I bought Cap’s calico there’s a 
florist. I’ve looked in the window when I have 


AT GRAFTON 


263 

passed, and yesterday I went in and had a little 
talk. He’s such a nice, pleasant man. I told him 
I wanted a few flowers for my mother, who was 
coming home to-day. Flowers are very dear.” 

“ Oh, Linn,” she interrupted, and there was a 
touch both of delight and regret in her voice. “ I 
had some money, and would have been glad to 
help.” 

“ I didn’t think of that. Then I went in to- 
day and he gave me the four beautiful carnations 
and this white stuff with the fern leaves. We had 
a talk ” 

“ Oh, you’re a darling ! ” and Rilla kissed him. 
“ I told him we were going to have a window 
garden next year, and he said such a funny thing,” 
and the boy laughed. “ ‘ There was a man over to 
Grafton who married a woman with eight chil- 
dren. I wonder if you are one of them.’ ” 

“ How could he have guessed ? ” 

“ Well, I had told him my name the day before. 
And then he asked about us, and said Mr. Mann 
must have been uncommon fond of children to 
shoulder the whole eight. People seem to think 
eight so many, don’t they? ” 

“ I used almost to wish the twins had not come, 
and it was so hard to take care of two babies, with 
father dead and all, but Lai is so sweet and cun- 


264 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

ning and our new father is so fond of her. And 
Miss Raynor said Rhoda was the smartest child of 
her age that she had ever seen. ,, 

“ She is too smart,” laughed Linn. “ Oh, how 
different we are ! ” 

Then Rilla found a tall glass vase and put the 
flowers in water, but they decided not to bring 
them to the table, but to keep them out there 
where it was cooler. 

There was a ring at the doorbell, and Linn 
opened the door. 

It was Mr. Evans. 

“ I hardly thought the folks would be home,” he 
began, “ but I was passing by ” 

“ I’m so glad,” exclaimed Chan, who was sit- 
ting at the piano. “ Won’t you please sing this 
measure through with me ? I’m afraid I have it a 
little wrong.” 

They went over it several times, and Linn told 
about the post-cards and letters. And when Mr. 
Evans said he must go, Chan besought him to 
stay to dinner, and even Rilla added her persua- 
sion. 

“ But I might inconvenience Mrs. Alden.” 

Amaryllis went to inquire. “ We ought to have 
asked you first,” with rising color. 

“ Never mind, dear. You are going to be the 


AT GRAFTON 


265 

young lady of the house. Go and tell Mr. Evans 
that I shall be pleased to have him stay to dinner.” 

“ I’m glad,” began Tip, “ for it’s awful lone- 
some not to have had any mother or father for 
five years.” 

“ Five days, you mean,” corrected Marigold. 

“ No, I mean five years,” decisively. “ Every 
day has been a year long, and that makes it,” 
glancing around in triumph. 

“ And have you grown five years older ? ” in- 
quired Mr. Evans with a lurking smile. 

Tip was nonplussed for a moment. 

“ It’s this way, you see. It isn’t the outside 
years with winter and summer, but the clock beat- 
ing inside of you, and it takes a great many hours 
to fill up the days when you are waiting and 
waiting. They turn into years.” 

“ Pretty well reasoned out, Tippecanoe. I 
think you will make a philosopher.” 

They had a merry time at the dinner, spicing it 
with conundrums. Prim asked a funny one that 
they all gave up. 

“ I really don’t know myself,” she acknowledged 
gravely. “ It popped into my head before I had 
time to think up an answer. If one of you gave a 
good one I was prepared to adopt it at once. 
Some day I may write a book of conundrums.” 


266 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


“ Or poems,” interposed Linn. “ I am afraid 
your superlative genius may peter out with high 
living and everyday thinking. You ought to 
celebrate the return of the travelers, and our joys 
and sorrows, hopes and fears.” 

“ Oh, yes, do, Miss Primrose,” pleaded Mr. 
Evans. 

“ But they have not returned yet.” 

“ Then our sorrows.” 

Prim turned very red. “ I’ve been studying 
Lear’s ‘ Nonsense Verses,’ but somehow my 
Pegasus won’t trot at that fascinating pace.” 

“ Your own will be better. Please do,” from 
Mr. Evans. 

“ It’s all foolishness, you know ” 

“ Oh, Prim, don’t be silly ! Go on,” com- 
manded Linn. 

“ Eight little orphan babes are we, 

Father and mother gone to see ” 

“ That’s too big a poetic license,” interrupted 
Chan. “ They have not as much as said ‘ how-de- 
do ’ to a boat, let alone the sea.” 

“ Cities and towns and many a thing 
That can to the wise enjoyment bring, — ” 

she went on triumphantly, while Mr. Evans’ 
eyes had a mirthful twinkle as he looked over to 
Chan. 


AT GRAFTON 


267 


“No one will find us in the wood, 

No one will cover us warm and good, 

No little birds will come and sing, 

Or berries or rose leaves kindly bring; 

’Cause we’ll be safe at home, you see, 

When they come back to you and me. 

“ And now the machine has run down, beloved 
audience. I read the other day that when you had 
used up a brain cell it died out. I couldn’t under- 
stand whether a new one grew in its place, but if 
it doesn’t, that’s the knell of my departing genius.” 

“ Oh, let us hope it will grow again, and the 
next time I come you will be ready to celebrate 
some other event.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Evans, please don’t make fun of us. 
In the benighted region of Denby we did 
ridiculous things to entertain each other, and we 
haven’t reached the point of Grafton ways and 
manners.” 

Mr. Evans laughed heartily. “ I have been 
wonderfully well entertained, and thank you for it. 
I must have you all over to the rectory to tea 
some time, and you must be on your j oiliest be- 
havior.” 

“ But wouldn’t we set Miss Evans crazy?” 
asked Linn. 

“ I will prepare her beforehand. And now, 
orphan babies, I leave you with great regret, but 


268 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


duty calls. Present my congratulations to your 
parents when they return from the dangers that 
beset the unwary traveler and meet with the 
delightful welcome you will give them. ,, 

Mr. Evans rose and bowed in a grandiose 
manner, and they all rose as well. 

“ He’s splendid,” began Marigold. “ Prim, 
how can you think up such funny nonsense? I 
had to study to get my two lines in that ‘ Mon- 
arch of all I survey ’ business, and then I wrote 
it out, for I knew I never could do it a second 
time.” 

“ You can get so close to Mr. Evans,” said 
Chan. “ He seems to understand boys — children 
— and somehow you feel a little afraid of Mr. 
Burnham — well, not quite that, either — but Mr. 
Evans is like a big brother.” 

Cap put the table in order while they adjourned 
to the library. The twins had been playing out- 
of-doors, and now a small, languid voice piped up, 
“ I so sleepy, I wis’ I could go to bed.” 

“ And not see mother ? ” 

“ Mother’ll stay till to-morrow,” and Laurel 
fixed a cushion for a pillow. 

“ I’m going to stay up,” announced Rhoda. “ I 
want to see mother and father, and maybe they’ll 
bring us something.” 


AT GRAFTON 269 

“ Oh, Rhoda, you are always thinking of the 
loaves and fishes,” Goldie said reprovingly. 

“ I don’t want fishes, neither, and Cap can make 
bread. I want something nice.” 

“ I just want them to bring themselves,” de- 
clared Primrose. 

Amaryllis put her little sister to bed. Tip 
crawled up in the corner of the sofa. Chan set- 
tled himself at his beloved piano. He never 
played noisily. 

“ Linn, would you have gone to the party if 
mother had been home ? ” Rilla asked presently. 

“ Why, yes, I think so. They’ll have a jolly 
time. Oh, Rilla, I’ll be glad when you go to 
school and get to know girls of your own age. 
It’s so different from Denby, ever so much nicer. 
I like Jennie Read, and she’s a good student — full 
of fun, too.” 

“ I’m almost afraid, though the girls are nice in 
Sunday-school.” 

“ You must not feel that way. Rilla, you have 
improved ever so much, and now you don’t have 
to be mother to us all. It does make a difference 
when you live in a nice house and a pretty town. 
But I don’t want us to be stuck up, as Denby folks 
say.” 

Prim was looking up some big words in the die- 


270 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

tionary. Rhoda played a little while, then leaned 
up in the corner and kept staring at various things. 
She wasn’t a bit sleepy, but by and by everything 
seemed to rush downhill, and though she clutched 
at something she toppled over also. 

They kept watching the clock and listening. 
Were moments ever so slow! Oh, there was the 
trot of the horse, and they all rushed out on the 
porch. 

They almost smothered their mother. “ Oh, 
children, children ! ” but the clinging arms and 
fond kisses were delightful when one had been 
without five days. 

Tip roused and began to cry, “ Why didn’t some 
one wake me up ? ” 

“ Never mind, now. You are awake, and here 
is mother.” 

Prim and Chan were hanging on to their father. 
What a welcome it was — worth more than any 
fortune ! 

Rhoda slept on serenely. Even when Mr. 
Mann picked her up her head dropped on his 
shoulder. 

“ Carry her upstairs,” said the mother, “ and I’ll 
lay aside my wraps. Rilla, will you come and help 
undress her? Then we’ll have a cup of tea and 
some talk.” 


AT GRAFTON 


271 

“ And there’s a lovely surprise for you,” said 
Prim. “ Hurry down again.” 

Rhoda made no demur at being undressed. 
And there was darling little Lai, sweet and rosy. 
Mrs. Mann was very tired, and would have liked 
to drop down beside her, but she smoothed her 
hair and wiped the dust of travel off her face. 

The children were in the hall and escorted them 
through to the dining-room. They were to be 
company to-night, and she was to sit by father. 
There was her sweet bouquet. 

“ Oh, how delightful ! ” and she glanced around. 

“ It is due to Linn,” declared Amaryllis. “ You 
see, we were not used to having flowers in winter, 
and he brought them from Ridgewood, but next 
time we’ll join.” 

“ Thank you, my son,” and her smile repaid 
him, but Prim added an amusing little speech. 

“ Yes, we had a splendid time,” said their 
father. “ To-morrow your mother will tell you 
about it. She is very tired now. And we are so 
glad to find you all well and happy, and that you 
haven’t worn Mrs. Alden to a thread, nor driven 
away Cap by some of your misdemeanors.” 

Cap was as full of delight as the children. 

“ They have been very good,” said Mrs. Alden. 
“ I think you can venture on another journey.” 


272 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ But not in a long, long while,” cried Goldie. 

They told her about Tip's five years, and could 
have talked all night, they were so glad and ex- 
cited, but it was near midnight, so they kissed all 
round and trooped upstairs to bed, thinking how 
they would welcome to-morrow. 


CHAPTER XV 


MR. COLLAMORE 

The little mother found the next day that the 
house had gone on very well without her, and that 
Cap’s lamentations were quite amusing. The 
work had been done up so well that Cap said it 
didn’t seem a bit like Saturday. There was a 
shelf full of pies, and the cake-box hardly allowed 
the cover to shut down tight. 

It was a hardship for Mr. Mann to go to the 
city and leave the joyous throng. No one wished 
to go with him ; even Dan lost his fascination ; and 
when the box came up by express they were all 
hovering round to view its contents. 

There were a number of splendid photographs 
and illustrated books; a very beautiful vase that 
made Amaryllis’s eyes sparkle with joy; then a set 
of dainty cups and saucers so well packed that no 
misfortune had befallen them. 

Yes, she had been here and there in Phila- 
delphia, and seen some of the beautiful places, and 
had a drive in the Park, in which clumps of beauti- 
273 


274 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

ful evergreens took off the cheerlessness. Rhoda 
was quite indignant that she had not been com- 
pletely waked up. Laurel kept hold of her 
mother’s gown, saying frequently : 

“ I’s so glad you come back, Mommy.” 

The day was very fine. Dan went at some 
clearing up and rose trimming, uncovering some 
of the hardier plants. The snow man had been 
battered so much that now he was merely a heap, 
a poor remnant of former greatness. The chil- 
dren found some more snowdrops and violets. 

“If this weather holds on I’ll make a pansy 
hotbed next week,” he said. 

“ There are so many beautiful things that I am 
all impatience to see them bloom,” said Marigold 
as they were out taking an inventory. 

Mr. Gedney had spared no money, certainly. 
Besides the shrubbery, there were two large oval 
rosebeds whose stalks proclaimed their thriftiness. 

“ Can’t we all have a little garden to our- 
selves ? ” asked Linn. 

Mr. Mann was out with them. 

“ Why, yes,” he made answer. “ Suppose each 
of you took a plot and raised one thing. I like 
masses. Rilla, you shall have first choice. What 
will it be? ” 

“ I like China pinks. There is such a variety to 


AT GRAFTON 


275 

them. I had a few last summer. They bloom 
and bloom.” 

“ I believe I do not know them very well. I 
didn’t garden much last summer,” Mr. Mann ad- 
mitted. 

“ I’ll take those lovely big velvety pansies,” said 
Prim. 

“ Goldie must have a bed of marigolds of every 
degree and shade. They are the only flowers I 
had in my boyhood. They seem so cheerful and 
hardy.” 

Goldie had made a wry face first. Now she said, 
“ Yes, I’ll take them,” and she slipped her hand 
in his. 

“ Mine will be a bed of poppies of every shade 
and color,” said Chan. “ They are so gorgeous.” 

“ Did any one ever have a heliotrope bed out-of- 
doors ? ” inquired Linn. “ I saw one at the 
florist’s.” 

Dan was consulted. “ Yes. One must buy the 
plants, however. Heliotropes come from seed so 
slowly.” 

“ Somewhere there’s a long row of foxgloves, 
and an iris bed. They were gorgeous.” 

“ Oh, when can we begin ? ” 

Mr. Mann laughed. “ March is an uncertain 
old fellow. I really think it is growing cooler 


276 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

now. May will be early enough, unless April is 
very pleasant.” 

“ Oh, what a long while to wait ! ” said Prim. 

“ What are you watching so intently, Father? ” 

“ That grayish lavender cloud coming up in the 
south. When I was a boy, farmers called it a 
snowcloud. If it kept rising up and remained 
steady, it was a sure sign of snow, but if it went 
to pieces that was the end of it.” 

“ How funny to tell by a cloud ! ” 

“ That looks rather solid,” said Dan. 

Then a gust of wind came up, and they all shiv- 
ered. Father said they had better go in. The 
warmth of the library was comforting, and there 
was the table spread out with the photographs. 

The twins had been setting their table in the 
playroom. They had some dainty finger slices 
of bread, some cake, and apples cut in small bits, 
and called by various names. 

“ If we only had some candy ! ” said Rhoda, 
whose appetite for this refreshment was insatiable. 
“ Don’t you s’pose mother brought home some last 
night ? I did get asleep, it was so late. And we’d 
all been real good. Cap said so.” 

“ Yes,” returned Laurel, big-eyed. “ She 
oughter brought us home somefin.” 

Prim said Laurel, having no ideas of her own, 


AT GRAFTON 


277 

followed blindly. Yet she was occasionally 
roused to protest. 

“ Lai, suppose you go and ask her real nice. 
She's upstairs mending the frock Prim teared. 
And father’s, there and I guess he’ll say yes.” 

Lai started off joyfully. Mr. Mann was in 
Chan’s room, commending his boy for the im- 
provement in his card. Mrs. Mann had just fin- 
ished the frock. 

“ Please, Muver, we’m playin’ tea, and can’t we 
have some candy ? Didn’t you bring home 
some for good little girls? Cap said we was 
good.” 

The tone was very coaxing. The mother bent 
and kissed her, then said quietly : 

“ Did Rhoda send you?” 

“ Yes’m,” glancing up with eager eyes. 

“ Go and tell Rhoda that mother hasn’t any 
candy for little girls, but that she is glad they have 
been good.” 

“ Oh, Muver, just a tiny little bit.” 

“ No, dear, not this afternoon.” 

Laurel turned away reluctantly. When she was 
going downstairs, Mr. Mann said: 

“ Bessy, how could you be so hardhearted ? ” 

“ I thought it was Rhoda’s plan. You see, the 
children are beginning to look for something when 


278 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

we come home, and I do dislike the habit. At 
least, Tip and Rhoda are the chief sinners. He 
asked me this morning.” 

“ But it gives them so much pleasure to be re- 
membered.” 

“ There are eight of them. You spoke of my 
going to the city next week. Think of their ex- 
pecting something every time.” 

“ But the older children would not, and the 
others would outgrow the habit.” 

“ It is best for them not to grow into it.” 

“ But what are we to do with all the candy ? ” 

“ I asked you not to buy it. The children have 
luxuries enough. I am glad Cap is amenable to 
reason. We will have the candies for an extra 
dessert to-morrow.” 

“ We are reversing relationships. Suppose I 
feel that I am deprived of pleasures, gratifica- 
tions?” in a humorously complaining fashion. 

“ Then you must moderate your desires. Oh, 
there will be opportunities for spending money. 
Think, if we should bankrupt you ! ” 

He laughed, then asked : “ What will you do to 
Rhoda?” 

“ Nothing,” smiling with amusement. “ There 
is no benefit in noticing all the quips and quirks 
of children’s minds. I want them to know that 


AT GRAFTON 


279 

gifts are to be occasional, not to be expected, nor 
exactly for good behavior or duties properly per- 
formed, for they have duties toward us as well as 
we toward them.” 

“ What a wise little woman you are ! ” in a tone 
of admiration. 

“ Eight children ought to have taught me some- 
thing,” with an amused gleam in her eyes. 

She might not have been so indulgently dis- 
posed if she had witnessed Laurel’s reception. 

“ She did not have any candy for you,” Laurel 
announced innocently. 

“ Lai, you didn’t say I sent you?” in a sharp 
tone. 

“ Why — when Muver ast me,” hesitating and 
feeling that something was wrong. 

“You’re a — a — what they put in ’sylums; I 
can’t just think of the name. An’ you’ll go there 

some day, an’ you’ll be shut up ” 

t “ Won’t go to ’sylum, needer ! An’ you told me 

to ast. You’re a — a ” Lai was not redundant 

in epithets. 

“ Just take that ! And now you sha’n’t come to 
my tea.” 

“ That ” was a slap on the shoulder. Laurel 
began to cry. 

“ Oh, you great cry-calf ! I didn’t hurt you a 


280 red house children 


bit. You shouldn’t have been so close. Stop cry- 
ing an’ I’ll let you come.” 

Laurel sniffed a little, and then said, “ I’m go- 
ing to put Dolly in the closet, an’ I’ll ast Cap for 
a whole piece of cake. I won’t come to your old 
tea, so there! ” 

Christmas Dolly had come out of her hiding- 
place when the playroom was finished, but Rhoda 
had strict orders not to take it without Laurel’s 
permission. 

“ Oh, no, Laurel, stay here. I was just funnin’ 
bout the ’sylum. You wouldn’t be sent there. 
But you’re not reel smart, you know, and you can’t 
truly read nor do sums. Yes, le’s go on with the 
tea an’ play Mr. Evans came. He is so nice, you 
know.” 

Laurel hesitated with her hand on Dolly’s chair. 
She was quite easily mollified. Rhoda did not 
want to risk an appeal to her mother, so presently 
they sat down in a friendly fashion, and when 
they were summoned to dinner Rhoda was in a 
most affable mood. 

Afterward the elders had a delightful time go- 
ing over the photographs and hearing about fa- 
mous places and old houses that dated back to the 
War of the Revolution. 

“ We ought to have a nice large portfolio and go 


AT GRAFTON 281 

on making a collection,” said Chan. “ They have 
a fine one at the Bradleys’.” 

“ That’s a good idea,” said his father. “ I’ll 
look up one.” 

“ It will keep them out of the dust and busy lit- 
tle fingers,” added the mother. “ And now we 
must retire early. We were up very late last 
night.” 

“ I’ll go out and look at the cloud,” said Rilla. 

Linn followed. It was dark as midnight, and 
the wind seemed running a mad race. 

“ It will storm before morning,” predicted their 
father. 

“ Oh, Mother, aren’t you glad there is some one 
in the little old house, and that Tabby is housed 
and warm?” exclaimed Amaryllis as she kissed 
her mother good-night. 

A regular March snowstorm set in. The wind 
whirled the snow around in drifts. Toward 
morning the wind fell and it kept on snowing, 
though the air grew warmer. And now it clung 
to the tree branches and the posts and one side of 
the barn. It was really beautiful. Next door 
at the Greers’ there was a tremendous drift, and 
quite a large one over their snow man, a monu- 
ment for him, Prim said. 

The next morning was magnificent. Linn said 


282 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


he must go to school, he could not afford to lose a 
day. The children were well wrapped up and 
went out to help clear away the snow. Dan went 
around with a stick to dislodge it from the 
trees. 

“ Why, I thought it would help keep them 
warm,” exclaimed Prim. 

“ But it is wet and heavy. And I don’t want 
the peach trees to break; they are tender. And 
the freezing and thawing injures the shrubbery.” 

By noon it was a fine spring day, with a balmi- 
ness in the air that was really fragrant. The hens 
caroled their lays and cackled their labor well- 
done. In spite of the white blankets of snow, one 
wanted to say the winter was over. 

And surely it was. The snowbanks dropped 
down and down. Birds came and sang, and 
Easter was only two weeks away. 

The first week in April was a holiday; then the 
new term began. Mr. and Mrs. Mann went over 
to the school one afternoon, and were most gra- 
ciously received by the principal, who spoke very 
highly of Linn, and thought he was quite sure to 
go into the graduating class in autumn. They 
were much pleased with the girls’ department, and 
decided to send all three. There was only a year 
and a half between Marigold and Primrose, and 


AT GRAFTON 283 

the latter was so well-grown they seemed more like 
twins than Rhoda and Laurel. 

They visited Miss King’s room, and Chan 
glanced up with shining eyes. How pretty his 
mother was, and his father looked so jolly and 
happy. 

“ He is one of my best boys,” Miss King said 
with a smile. “ I suppose being hurt and out of 
school put him back, but he will make it all up next 
year.” 

They were all so busy holiday week. Crocuses 
and tulips and hyacinths sprang up as if by magic, 
and each morning there were violets at their 
mother’s place. The lettuce and radishes in the 
hotbed grew apace. Linn went down to the city 
with his father for three days, and their mother 
went to do some shopping, for the girls had to 
have spring suits. Mr. Evans had set his heart 
on having Chan sing the beautiful solo in the an- 
them, and he was there with Miss Raynor prac- 
ticing it. His voice sounded clear and fine in 
the empty church. 

“ You won’t feel afraid, Chan,” the clergyman 
said. “ All you have to do is to sing just as natu- 
rally as you do now.” 

“ Oh, no. I shall think of the host bringing 
their glad tidings. Why, it will be just as if they 


284 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

were marching along. It looks so in the clouds 
sometimes, don’t you know?” 

Mr. Evans gave him a tender embrace. 

And then came a lovely surprise to Chan. He 
sat at the piano late one afternoon, his favorite 
time for practice, when he heard his father let him- 
self in at the hall door, and he was speaking to 
some one. He turned round, and then rose, meet- 
ing a tall, fine-looking man who smiled upon him. 

“ This is my boy Chandler,” began Mr. Mann, 
“ and this, Chan, is Mr. Collamore, little Arthur’s 
father.” 

“ Oh ! ” Chan hesitated a moment, then held 
out both hands, exclaiming, “ I am glad to see 
you.” 

“ I have had it in my mind for some time to 
look you up, but the last three months I have 
spent on the Pacific Coast and in Alaska. I went 
to the Children’s Hospital on my return, and had 
a long talk with Nurse Jane. I owe them a good 
deal for their lovely care of Arthur. Then I 
thought I would ask your father to spare you to 
me for a day, but he said you were very much en- 
grossed with some Easter music, and was so 
friendly as to invite me up to dinner, and I 
thought I should like to see you all.” 

The heartiness of his voice won Chan and 


AT GRAFTON 285 

neutralized the old feeling. “ You did love 
Arthur,” he said wistfully. 

“ Oh, my boy, I loved him very much, more, 
perhaps, because he was so afflicted, and we knew 
his life would be brief. My business calls me 
away from home a good deal. He had everything 
money could procure, and for two years an ad- 
mirable nurse, who married then. The next one 
was rather rigid in her mode of treatment, and 
he did not like her. The next one was an in- 
dulgent person, but I was afraid she did not give 
him the care he needed. We knew that he was 
losing ground daily. Then I went to the hospital 
and was much interested. I had to go abroad, and 
I felt he would be happier there than in a lonely 
house with servants. And I have been very glad 
I sent him. He liked it so much — and your com- 
ing. I can’t thank you for caring, and all the 
pleasure you gave him. I have his little notes 
that Nurse Jane wrote for him, and in one he said : 
4 1 have found a singing-bird who charms away 
my headache and tells me of the little nest where 
his merry brothers and sisters live.’ ” 

“ And we had planned that if he improved — 
and I surely thought he would, for some days he 
was so bright and hopeful — that he could come to 
see us. We had such a little bit of a house, but 


286 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

mother would have known how to make him com- 
fortable. We would all have helped. ,, 

Mr. Collamore was touched by the generous 
spirit and the absolute trust in the mother’s good- 
ness. 

Mr. Mann had gone upstairs to announce the 
visitor to his wife. 

He went up two steps at a time, smiling to think 
of the freedom to ask an unexpected guest. In 
the fifteen years before he could never have done 
such a thing. 

Bessy glanced up from her sewing with a sweet 
welcome. 

“ I’ve brought home a stranger to see all the 
children. That Mr. Collamore came in to-day. I 
fancied he had forgotten about Chan; men of 
such wide business relations have their minds full 
of various matters, mines and railroads and stocks 
and bonds,” smiling a little. “ He wanted me to 
bring Chan down to-morrow and let him have the 
boy for a day to go pleasuring, but I knew that 
would not do just now, Chan is so engrossed with 
the singing. Mr. Collamore goes up into Canada 
next week. He thought it odd that I should adopt 
so many children, so I asked him to come up and 
look at them. I really like him very much.” 

“ You are so good to them all,” and there was 


AT GRAFTON 287 

a tremble in Bessy’s voice. Then she smiled with 
housewifely thought. 

“ What do you suppose we are to have for 
dinner? ” 

“ Oh, there will be enough. Trust Cap for 
that.” 

“ A very country dish, chicken pot-pie.” 

“ And it will be good. A man who lives largely 
at hotels and restaurants enjoys such a meal, I 
can tell you. And, Bessy, put on that pretty gray 
dress. I like it so much.” 

Bessy summoned the girls from their room, and 
sent Prim for the twins, while Mr. Mann went to 
announce the visitor to Mrs. Alden and capture 
Tip. 

Meanwhile Mr. Collamore and Chan were hav- 
ing a delightful confidence. The quaint frankness 
of the boy and the sweet interest were new to the 
man. And Chan learned that Arthur’s mother 
had died in his infancy, and that he was a bright, 
pretty child, but one day the nurse, coming up- 
stairs with him in her arms, stumbled and fell, and 
though he did not seem seriously harmed, infantile 
paralysis had set in, and he was a long time re- 
covering from it, but presently he could run about, 
and they thought him well, but after a while the 
deformity began to show itself, and they found 


288 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


the spine had been fatally injured, and there was 
very little hope. Meanwhile, Mr. Collamore had 
married again, and there were other children, but 
Arthur had everything he wanted, a nurse and a 
pony-carriage, and books, as he was a great 
reader. He grew weaker and steadily worse, and 
when Mr. Collamore had to go abroad the hos- 
pital was chosen. 

Chan was glad to know that Mr. Collamore had 
been so tender to the poor little boy, and given 
him a true love. 

“And it will always be a pleasure to recall that 
he found you, and that you ministered to him. 
He had to suffer a great deal, and now he is at 
rest, poor little lad.” 

There were tears in Chan’s eyes, but he was glad 
he had known Arthur, and contributed even a 
little to his happiness. 

Then Mr. Mann brought in his wife and the 
throng of rosy children, and they were all pre- 
sented, down to the twins. 

“ Well, this is a household a man may well be 
proud of,” said Mr. Collamore. “ I don’t know 
who is most to be congratulated. I think I must 
apologize to you, Mrs. Mann, for coming in so 
unceremoniously. I will confess to some curi- 
osity. One would be willing to take a longer pil- 


AT GRAFTON 289 

grimage to see such a sight. Do they ever get 
mislaid?” 

“ Oh, you hear from them,” returned Mr. 
Mann with a merry accent. “ So far none of 
them have shown a disposition to run away.” 

“ I should think not,” glancing around. “ Yet 
there must be a grand secret somewhere.” 

“ I think it is due to natural living. They do 
not have enough of anything to tire them, and 
they are not restricted enough to make them long 
to jump over fences. They have to find their own 
amusement largely, and help one another. It may 
be because there are so many, but there isn’t one to 
give away.” 

“ It would be difficult to make a choice if you 
offered me one, though my dead boy’s friend has 
a warm place in my heart.” 

“ He was my first love,” returned Mr. Mann, 
placing his arm over the boy’s shoulder. “ Then I 
wanted a girl and couldn’t decide which to take. 
Children, which one of you would like to be given 
away ? ” 

There was a merry twinkle in his eye, and the 
dimple deepened. 

They stared at each other in alarm, and the 
silence was funny. 

“ I wouldn’t,” exclaimed Tip. “ I like it here, 


290 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

and I think fathers are nice. I like Dan and 
Bonnie, and I’m learning to drive.” 

“ Which one can you spare best ? ” 

Tip looked grave and considered. Then he said 
in a very deliberate fashion : 

“ If you did give one of us away, Mother, I 
think it had better be Rhoda.” 

“ I just sha’n’t be given away,” protested the 
child indignantly. 

Mr. Collamore laughed. “ Well, as I have to 
go to Canada, we will leave it for further con- 
sideration. I’d like to have you all up to my 
place some time. I have three little ones, and one 
big son.” 

“ Are any of them girls ? ” asked Prim. 

“ Two. One is a mere baby of three; the other, 
five.” 

They did not interest her, but she said, “ I 
should have liked to see Arthur. We used to talk 
it over, that if he had lived and could have come ” 
— then she paused and blushed. “ Maybe he 
would not have thought it nice — the house was so 
little and plain — we were poor then ” 

“ I think he would have liked you all, and not 
minded about the house,” was the quick reply. 

Then they were summoned to dinner. The chil- 
dren were merry, but never rude ; the serving was 


AT GRAFTON 


291 

quiet and done in a hospitable fashion, as if the 
guest were an old friend instead of a stranger. 
They talked a little of the responsibility of placing 
boys where they could use their best efforts. 

“ My son will be seventeen in the winter, and 
for the last two years has been at a school that is 
not satisfactory to me. He has too much atten- 
tion, and there are too many ways of spending 
money. I shall take him over to the Continent, 
where a friend has two sons at Vevay, who are be- 
ing trained on useful lines. The sons of rich men 
get indulged too much here, and their heads are 
turned. I hope you will have much satisfaction 
with your boys.” 

“ They will not be overburdened with money,” 
in a rather mirthful tone. “ I want them to have 
a good education, and the pleasantest home I can 
make for them.” 

“ And homes are so much. But when business 
exigencies take one away, you have to trust to 
others. Money is not the greatest good, but when 
you are once in the race it is hard to step out. I 
am not sure but you are to be envied, my friend.” 

What a delightful meal it was ! No one seemed 
held in check, and the spontaneity was charming. 

After they returned to the parlor, Mr. Colla- 
more begged Chan to sing. 


292 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ I know some nice things now,” he said in a 
quiet way. “ Arthur liked that about the birds 
and where there were no words, so I sang just as 
it came into my mind.” 

The visitor listened in charmed surprise. Ah, 
no wonder a voice like that could exorcise pain. 

“ Mr. Mann, that child has an unusual voice ; 
perhaps you do not realize it. He is worthy of the 
best musical education. Why, in the city he 
would be a star ! ” Mr. Collamore exclaimed 
earnestly. 

“ I shall do my best for them all. I can't spare 
him to any city now. When you have longed for 
children of your own to love and care for, and 
been denied, and then have them come to you al- 
most like a miracle, you cannot relinquish them at 
once. Mr. Howard Gwynne, the composer, has 
taken a peculiar interest in him — if he has not for- 
gotten about him in the press of other matters.” 

“ Gwynne ! He has been doing some excellent 
work abroad. No, he will not forget a voice like 
that. Oh, Mr. Mann, give him a free hand.” 

“ A voice is a rather uncertain thing. I want 
them all to be well and happy, to have enough joy 
to brighten their after-lives.” 

“ You are a man out of a thousand,” and Mr. 
Collamore pressed his host's hand warmly. 


AT GRAFTON 


293 

But presently he had to say good-night to their 
charming hospitality, and he begged to make an 
arrangement that sometime later on, when he was 
in the city, he should have them all for a day’s 
pleasure. But he took an especial leave of Chand- 
ler, and carried away a picture of the pretty room 
that seemed sacred to Arthur’s memory. 

Mr. Mann drove him down to the station. 

“ Your . eldest boy looks like a bright business 
lad, Mr. Mann,” he said. “ When you have given 
him his education, if I can be of any service plac- 
ing him anywhere — and I do meet with fine oppor- 
tunities now and then for worthy young men — 
I shall be most happy to be of service. I want to 
keep an interest in you all. I cannot tell you how 
much I have enjoyed this delightful hospitality of 
yours. Why, you are doing a most excellent 
work. I hardly think you are aware of it.” 

“ A work of love,” returned Adonijah Mann. 

“ I wish more people understood that.” 

They parted with a fervent esteem for each 
other. 

Chan was waiting for him. “ Oh, Father,” he 
exclaimed, “ I like him so much, because he did 
love little Arthur, and it was so sad not to have 
any mother.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


A JOYOUS EASTER 

Saturday morning they were all out in the 
garden planning and working, disputing and agree- 
ing, and talking, of course, about Mr. Collamore, 
who had charmed them all. 

“ And I’m so glad he really did love little 
Arthur. You know, we thought it dreadful he 
should go away and let him die alone in a hospital. 
And don’t you remember how once, when Mr. 
Mann didn’t come for ever so long, we thought he 
had forgotten us? He wasn’t really anything to 
us then, you know,” and Rilla colored. “ So you 
can’t always tell until you hear both sides. You 
have to wait and see.” 

“ That is what patience is for,” said their 
mother. “ And fair dealing.” 

Then an expressman stopped and lifted out care- 
fully two slatted boxes that showed their contents. 

“ Oh, flowers ! ” exclaimed Goldie. “ Dan, 
come quick.” 

Flowers, sure enough. Eight lovely roses all 

294 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 295 

in different shades and a pink and a red azalea. 
And there was a note from Mr. Collamore, who 
thought he should like to see them on Easter Day, 
and hear Chan sing his anthem, but as it could not 
be, they must give him a kindly thought and en- 
joy the roses as much as he had enjoyed his visit 
with them. 

“ They are just glorious ! ” cried Prim rap- 
turously. “ And each one is labeled so we can’t 
dispute. Oh, this lovely white one is for Chan, 
and this royal pink one for me. Why, I feel as 
if I could dance clear down to the end of the lot.” 

“ And the playroom will be grand.” 

“ We must not put them in there first,” said 
Amaryllis. “ They must be around in the other 
rooms, where we can see them every time we pass. 
Oh, won’t the boys be surprised ? ” 

Surprised, indeed, they were, and delighted be- 
yond measure; and when their father came home 
he was really touched at the beauty and simplicity 
of the remembrance. 

After luncheon their mother called them into the 
library and took a cover off the table, at which 
Rhoda almost screamed with delight. 

“ Children,” she began, “ you know I said you 
could have nothing more until next Christmas. 
Your father and I have talked the matter over, and 


296 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

settled upon a plan. At Christmas and Easter 
there will be gifts, and you are not to expect the 
pleasure at any other time, nor torment any one 
by wishing for them. And as there are so many 
birthdays, ten in all, it would keep one much of 
the time studying what to give, so, instead of that, 
we will have a special little feast for each child, 
and no regular gifts to be expected. We want you 
all to be very happy, and I think the lovely home 
and all the indulgences you have ought to satisfy 
any household.” 

“ Oh, Mother ! Oh, Mother ! ” and they all 
thronged around her, almost smothering her with 
kisses. 

After a little she put away the caressing hands, 
and began the distribution of gifts. There was 
the long-wished-for doll and the carriage, also one 
for Laurel, and a box of dishes. 

“ Now, children, you both have the same things, 
and I hope there will be no more disputes.” 

“ In course I sha’n’t want Lai’s doll. Mine’s 
newer, and her frock isn’t wrinkled up.” 

“ Then be satisfied that you have the best.” 

Lai caught her mother’s dress and said in en- 
dearing tones, “ I love you, Mommy.” 

“ I love her just as good,” said Rhoda. 

Linn had his wish, a nice portable desk, sub- 


AT GRAFTON 


297 

stantial and fitted up with all needed articles. 
Chan’s was a fine bound volume of music, with 
many of the hymns he was learning, and his name 
on the cover. Amaryllis had a pretty inlaid 
glove-box with half a dozen pairs of gloves, and 
the younger girls, initialed satchels. Tip had 
some garden tools, and a wonderful top that could 
display a variety of devices. Mrs. Alden was re- 
membered as well, to her surprise. 

“ But you really are one of the family,” said 
Mrs. Mann. 

“ And you can’t have anything again till next 
Christmas,” appended Tip, at which they all 
laughed. Then Rilla and Linn brought out their 
gift for the elders. They were the only ones who 
had a weekly allowance. Marigold had crocheted 
some mats; Prim had made a pretty catch-all 
bag. 

“Prim, what is the matter?” asked Linn. 
“ You haven’t said splendacious or supersplacious, 
or any drawn-out adjective.” 

“ I was overcome by the magnificent adjustment 
of sublunary things, and the fragrance of good 
deeds, for it is said they smell sweet. I forgot 
my holiday language.” 

“ It’s the roses that are sweet,” said Tip. “ Are 
roses truly alive ? For they die ” 


298 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ They must be very much alive. For they 
grow and bloom.” 

“ And if they could talk ! ” 

“ Oh, dear ! ” cried their mother, “ if everything 
talked we should be set crazy.” 

“ I want my rose in the playroom,” began 
Rhoda. “ And my doll shall sit alongside of it. 
Oh, dear, she hasn’t any chair, and Lai’s has.” 

Mr. Mann looked grave, but the mother 
laughed. “ You only asked for the doll and the 
carriage. Now you must wait until Christmas.” 

Rhoda sniffed a little. Goldie and Prim were 
full of delight, their gifts were so much of a sur- 
prise. They counted the buds on their roses, 
and declared that it was almost equal to Christ- 
mas. 

“ Mr. Evans said Chan must go to bed early,” 
announced Linn. 

“ And I shall be glad to,” said the boy. “ I am 
tired.” 

“ If I only did have a chair ! My doll will have 
to sit in the cradle. But I give her a long, beau- 
tiful name, and yours hasn’t any name yet,” she 
said as they went upstairs. 

Easter Sunday dawned as if it were, indeed, the 
bridal of earth and sky. Everything seemed to 
have grown in the night. The sweet violets were 


AT GRAFTON 299 

out, and Rilla laid them around the plates of her 
mother and father. They looked lovely on the 
white tablecloth. All the house was sweet with 
rose fragrance. 

“ Oh, Chan/’ his mother said, “ you will not 
be overcome by a sudden fear when you see all the 
people ? ” And there was an anxiety in her sweet 
voice. 

“ Oh, Mother, I shall only think of the * glad 
tidings/ I want to do it to praise God for all he 
has given us, and that I am not lame, and we have 
this beautiful home. Do you know, if father had 
not sent me to the hospital, no one might have 
thought about my voice. It will be a kind of 
Thanksgiving/' 

The twins went to church for the first time, 
Rhoda extremely important, but they behaved very 
well. 

It was truly a resurrection morning. The tree 
buds were showing faint colors, the grass wore the 
exquisite green of early spring, and the air was 
sweet with mingled fragrances. 

It was a plain little church, only the chapel part 
really, but it was crowned with flowers; a simple 
and devout service, the music having been selected 
for its fitness for the place as well as for the 
season ; an admirable sermon, and, while the offer- 


3 oo RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

tory was being taken up, there was always an an- 
them sung. 

The choir began with the first part. Miss 
Marsh, the soprano, was generally the soloist, but 
now a sweet child’s voice took up the exquisite 
words that seemed to render the very air rever- 
ential; not a tremble as it swelled upward, until 
it was a wave of melody, a sound of love and wor- 
ship. There was a breath of dissent when the 
choir repeated the strain. Then once more the 
sweet voice swelled out : 

“ How beautiful upon the mountains , 

Are the feet of him that bring eth good tidings , 

That publisheth peace , 

That saith unto Zion, ‘ Thy God r eigne thi" 


Then the choir took up the triumphant chorus, 
but the sweet sound lingered through it. After 
that, the reverent prayers, the greater benediction. 

Miss Marsh took both of the child’s hands in 
hers. 

“ It was splendidly done. I fairly held my 
breath for you. Why, your voice is wonderful ! ” 

“ It truly was praise to the Lord,” added the 
tenor. “ The beautiful unconsciousness of a 
child. Miss Raynor, we are all indebted to you.” 

“ It was Mr. Evans’s discovery and persuasion. 



A SWEET CHILD’S VOICE TOOK UP THE EXQUISITE WORDS. — Page 300 









. 

















































































' 






































AT GRAFTON 


301 

I do not think the child realizes how truly ex- 
quisite his voice is,” in a low tone. 

Chan had a sort of rapt feeling as if he did 
not want any one to talk to him about it. So he 
remained in the vestry-room while the service was 
being finished. 

Mrs. Mann would have been glad to escape from 
the compliments, but Mr. Mann was justly proud. 
This was his boy, and he gave thanks that he had 
been led to the little old red house. 

Grafton people were certainly very cordial this 
morning. The eight children were not so very 
detrimental, after all. The Bradleys admired 
them, and had them to tea. Then Mrs. Brenner, 
who ran over to London every summer in the sea- 
son, and considered herself an authority on some 
of the higher arts, gave her a most cordial greet- 
ing and said she should be glad to come in and call 
on them, and congratulated her heartily. 

“ She is really a sweet, modest little woman,” 
she said to Mr. Brenner. “ And the children seem 
to be up to the mark, and are well-mannered. I 
wanted to see a woman who could capture a man 
and make him adopt eight children. But if they 
are going to turn out prodigies! And that child 
has a wonderful voice. I want to see him.” 

One and another paused to congratulate the 


302 RED HOUSE CHILDREN, 

mother with the children clustering about her. 
Then Mrs. Greer, their next-door neighbor, who 
had gone on, was waiting on her sidewalk. 

“ Mrs. Mann, your little boy has given us such 
a treat ! I thought first it must be some one from 
the city. It was wonderful how he carried that 
fine solo. Mr. Greer and I have been coming in 
this ever so long, but there have been so many 
things to prevent. But we shall try to do it this 
very week.” 

Mr. Mann had been waiting in the vestry with 
Chan, but he was almost jealous when Mr. Evans 
came in and held the boy to his heart without a 
word. 

“ It’s the finest service I’ve had yet,” in a deep, 
heartfelt tone. “ Oh, Chan, every sound of your 
blessed voice went to my heart. You were truly 
singing unto the Lord. I could almost see the 
host with good tidings,” he said after the silence 
of a few moments. “ Mr. Mann, I almost envy 
you. Oh, do you know what such a voice is 
worth? What it may be to him ? ” 

“ He is only a little lad, and musical prodigies 
do not always fulfill expectations. Still, I am glad 
he could do this for you.” 

They walked a little way together. The crowd 
had dispersed, but there was a rustle of birds in 


AT GRAFTON 


303 

the trees, and their calls to each other. Had the 
world ever been so full of joy ! 

“ Oh, Chan ! ” and Marigold’s arms were around 
his neck, “ it was so beautiful it brought the tears 
to my eyes. Didn’t you feel afraid?” 

“ Mr. Evans doesn’t feel afraid to stand up be- 
fore all the people and worship God. I was glad 
I could do it. No one could really see me, the 
curtain was so high. Only — I wish they wouldn’t 
talk about it.” 

“ I don’t see how they could help it,” was the 
earnest reply. 

His mother kissed him, but said not a 
word. 

He shrank a little from going to Sunday-school, 
and wondered how it would seem to him if some 
other boy had sung. The Firth children had not 
been much in the tide-winds of vanity. 

“ It was almost like the Sunday we went to 
Denby,” said Prim afterward. “ They all 
thronged about us, and Mr. Carter said such lovely 
things to Chan. If I could sing that way I’d want 
people to praise me. And it’s queer, but you 
didn’t sing that way at Denby.” 

“ Well, there wasn’t anything so beautiful to 
sing. It was as if their coming helped. I seemed 
to see them.” 


304 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Prim looked mystified. 

But Chan somehow felt tired in the evening, and 
sat on the sofa leaning his head on the shoulder 
of his father, who kept answering Tip’s wonder- 
ing questions and shielding the boy. 

The next morning was fine, and the children 
were out gardening. Mrs. Greer waved her hand 
in a neighborly fashion. 

“ May’s time enough to plant flower seeds,” 
said Dan, “ except sweet peas and some hardy 
things.” 

“ Oh, dear, it is so long to wait,” complained 
Primrose. 

“ Pm going to plant potatoes now, and 
radishes,” said Tip in great earnest. 

“ Oh, don’t put them in this little space. Why, 
we are all going to have pretty flowers. Those 
things belong to the real garden.” 

“ And this is going to be a real garden.” 

“ But they’ll grow so big, and there’ll be potato 
bugs. Oh, Dan, can he go farther down? ” 

“ You couldn’t raise many potatoes there,” said 
Dan. “ And you couldn’t hoe them.” 

“ But Cap said she’d buy them. I want bushels. 
And she gave me these. I want to grow real big 
ones.” 


AT GRAFTON 


305 

“ You must cut them up. And you’d better 
come down to the real garden. Your father said 
these were to be flower-beds.” 

“ I don’t want them cut up.” 

“ But you must. They would grow nothing 
but vines. You don’t want more than two 


“ Do they have to see to grow ? And they’ll be 
in the dark ground.” 

“ The eye sprouts,” explained Prim. “ I don’t 
just know why they call it an eye.” 

Tip stood unconvinced. He had half a dozen 
large potatoes in a pan. 

“ Oh, who is that ! ” cried Marigold. A rough 
old country wagon stopped at the gate. “ Why, 
it’s Mr. Pine, and there’s something all bundled 
up in shawls. I wonder if it is Mrs. Pine.” 

The three girls went down the path. The 
bundle was lifted out and placed on the sidewalk; 
something swathed in a blanket shawl, with the 
head tied up, and that seemed to have difficulty 
standing on its feet. 

“ Land o’ massy ! ” shrieked a voice, clutching 
at the veil. “ You’re the Firth young ones, but I 
can’t tell t’other from which. ’Tain’t summer, 
an’ I wropped up, for I’ve had a cold ’most all 
winter.” 


3 o6 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ Oh, it’s Granny Keen ! I’m Marigold, and 
this is Prim. Will you walk in? ” 

“ Certin’, certin’. That’s what I come for, and 
I’ve been ’most joggled to pieces. Seems to me 
you’ve growed, ’r else your frocks are made longer. 
I hope your mother puts tucks in them so’s they 
kin be let down. I can tell you two by your red 
and yeller hair.” 

“ Howdy ! howdy ! The old lady wanted so to 
come. I knowed the springs didn’t spring much, 
but she was bound, so sez I, ‘ Come along, then.’ 
I’ll be back in about an hour. I’ve got to see a 
man, so I’ll take a peek at the place when I come 
back. I heard it was mighty fine, but I must be 
off now,” and he climbed up into the wagon. 

“ I’ll run ’round and open the door, and tell 
mother,” said Prim. 

Marigold assisted the old lady round to the 
porch, where she dropped down on the step out 
of breath, and fought to free herself from the 
heavy shawl. She had a cloak underneath. 
Then, with Goldie’s help, she crossed the porch 
and stood still to stare around. 


CHAPTER XVII 


GRANNY KEEN 

“ Well, if this ain’t the beatin’est! Why, you 
just struck a palace! Do let me look around a 
minnit. What a great big piazzy! Them’s the 
twins, I suppose,” Laurel and Rhoda having just 
meandered around. “ Why, they don’t look a bit 
alike. I’ve heerd of twins so like that you couldn’t 
tell t’other from which. It was curis they should 
live, an’ you so poor, when rich people’s often die. 
I’ve been so housed up all winter I ’most don’t 
know anybody. Ain’t your ma home ? ” 

“ Oh, yes. Please walk in.” 

She stopped short and stared around again. 

“ Lord ’a’ massy ! Well, you have got a house ! 
Big enough for a tavern or summer boarders. 
Keep it all yourself? ” 

“ There are enough of us to fill it,” laughed 
Prim. 

Mrs. Mann was coming down the stairs, and 
greeted Mrs. Keen cordially. “ Are you pretty 
well ? ” she asked. 


307 


308 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“No, I jest ain’t. I’ve had colds and rheumatiz 
all winter. And Pine’s old wagon hain’t any 
springs to speak of an’ jounces tumble. I feel as 
if my hips and my spine was unjinted. But beg- 
gars can’t be choosers. He stopped to see Joe and 
mentioned that he was cornin’ over to Ridgewood, 
so I jest begged a chance. I wanted to see with 
my own eyes if ’twas true what they said. Bessy 
Firth, you’ve struck ile this time, if ther’s enough 
to last. You can’t alwers tell ’bout a man. Some 
are awful brags. An’ sometimes another wife 
comes to hand and there’s a big row. Don’t you 
feel afraid?” 

She dropped her shawl and was taking off her 
coat, and now sank breathless into a chair. 

Bessy flushed and said with dignity, “ He is a 
well-known business man in New York, and has 
lived there all his life.” 

“ And you didn’t have to put the twins in some 
of them charity homes! I guess some of the 
women were awful riled to think it wasn’t their 
chance. Queer now, wasn’t it? Is he reel good 
to the children ? ” 

“ He is an excellent husband and father,” was 
the dignified reply. 

“ Well, I ain’t one to be eat up with envy over 
other folks’s good fortune. But the way of Provi- 


AT GRAFTON 


309 

dence is mysterious, and when onlikely things hap- 
pen you can’t find ’em out. One of them Terry 
gals was in, an’ she said Cap was livin’ here an’ 
thought she was in clover. An’ she said that there 
was a sort of overseer, besides. It does beat all ! ” 
“ Yes, we like Cap very much.” 

“ Old man Terry used to growl ’bout havin’ so 
many gals, an’ now he’s kinder mad that they’re 
goin’ off. The one at the creamery is goin’ to be 
married an’ savin’ up her money for herself. An’ 
Cap’s got a beau. Then there’s some of the Denby 
women with money that never seem to catch one. 
An’ here you are young an’ well an’ have servants 
to wait on you, an’ I’m a poor old lady all alone, 
as you may say, for Joe’s wife wouldn’t do a 
hand’s turn unless I was sick in bed. I haven’t 
struck that queer place where your bones never 
return, though I’ve been mighty near it.” 

“ I wonder if you wouldn’t like to look about 
the house?” asked Bessy. She was not so in- 
hospitable, but she thought it best to satisfy the 
old lady’s curiosity before Mr. Pine’s return. 

“ I jest would,” returned the guest delightedly. 
“ I slipped on an extry pair of stockings, but I 
won’t take ’em off, seeing as old Pine is cornin’ 
back this way, an’ if I don’t go with him the Lord 
only knows how I’ll get back.” 


310 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Mrs. Mann rose. “ This is our library and gen- 
eral sitting-room, and this is the children’s play- 
room to keep their books and toys.” 

“Massy me! Well, if you ain’t fixed! An’ 
what’s all this ? ” 

“ The dining-room, and here’s the kitchen and 
laundry.” 

Cap greeted her from the washtub. 

“ Was it all fixed this way before ? Did his 
other wife live here? ” 

“ No, it was the Gedney place. It was mort- 
gaged to him, and he had to take it. That was 
some time ago.” 

“Then he had to look up a wife!” The old 
lady gave a cackle. 

Bessy smiled a little. “ He was very fond of 
the children,” she said. 

“ Well, if there ain’t everything here! Do you 
reely use that sparkly glass and them queer dishes ? 
Don’t you feel afraid of their getting broke? 
What a lot of handsome things ! ” 

It was Denby fashion to take a visitor all 
through the house if there was anything new in it, 
so now they walked upstairs. Rilla came out and 
greeted her. 

“ I shouldn’t think you’d hardly know yourself, 
Rilla ! Las’ time I see you, you was flyin’ round 


AT GRAFTON 


31 1 

like a bee in a bottle makin’ jam. Grape time. 
Don’t you take any hand in housekeepin’ ? ” 

“ Rilla is going to school again. She has had to 
stay at home so much the last year.” 

The old lady was full of astonishment as she 
went through the rooms. 

“ Well, this is a change for you. Ain’t you 
afraid the children’ll get vain and haughty and 
won’t think they ought to work? Rich people’s 
children so often go to the bad, and there’s so many 
of yourn ’tain’t in reason that they’ll all turn out 
well. There’s many temptations before you can 
go through the eye of a needle. An’ your room’s 
fine enough for the President’s wife. Jest to think 
of that little old red house ! ” 

Then they went downstairs. 

“ Perhaps you’d like a cup of tea after your 
jaunting about,” remarked Mrs. Mann. 

“ Well, I jest would. ’Tain’t summer, though it 
feels so here with them queer renovator things that 
look something like a Chinese temple.” 

Rilla made some tea and brought in biscuits and 
cold chicken. 

“ My ! but this is good tea ! I can’t afford to 
make a good cup of tea but once a day, an’ then 
I heat it over. But you was poor yourself, an’ I 
dare say you had to scrimp, so you know how ’tis.” 


312 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Granny Keen was hungry, but she spiced her 
meal with queer comments. 

“ I ain’t had such a feast in a dog’s age. They 
did ask me in to a Christmas dinner, but their old 
hen was tough and Joe’s wife’s a mighty poor 
cook; an’ Joe says the short’nin’ in the pie-crust 
gets in lengthways. Takes plenty of good things 
to make first-class cookin’, but when you ain’t got, 
you can’t use. You don’t let all the children come 
in to this fine table, do you ? ” 

“ Oh, yes. Mr. Mann wants them all here.” 

“ But don’t you think you ought to have left 
that oldest boy in Beers’s store ? There’s so many 
of them, an’ stepfathers get tired of it, after a 
while.” 

“ Mr. Mann wanted him to go to school.” 

“ Well, well, I don’t see how all this happened to 
you.” 

There was a stir out-of-doors, and Prim rushed 
in. 

“ Mr. Pine’s come,” she announced. 

“ I’m sure it ain’t been an hour ! And I ain’t 
seen the garden. An’ I jest want to talk to Cap a 
minnit.” 

They went through the kitchen, and Mr. Pine 
was taking a survey of the grounds. 

“Well, I swow!” he ejaculated. “Folks said 


AT GRAFTON 


3i3 

’twas a miracle, your goin’ from that little old 
house an’ cornin’ here. Shouldn’t think you’d 
know yourself. Keep a man to work all the time, 
I s’pose ? Why, you’ve got ’most a farm, an’ nice 
lot of fruit trees, if they pesky catterpillers don’t 
chew up everything. I s’pose the children of Isrul 
must have brought ’em out of Egypt, but I sh’d ’a’ 
thought they’d been mighty careful, seein’ they 
was sent to plague the ’Gyptians. But you can’t 
tell what the crops are goin’ to be, even if you do 
pray an’ trust the Lord.” 

“ Oh, we had a good deal of fruit on the old 
place,” returned Mrs. Mann. 

Then Mr. Pine must see the horses and the 
carriage-house, and have a talk with Dan, while 
Granny went on with her rather grudging surprise. 
Some of it made the little mother wince. 

“ Come, Granny,” he said presently, “ we must 
be gettin’ on. It’s a’most twelve. Wife’ll 
be waitin’ dinner and think I’ve ’loped with 
you.” 

Granny gave a cackle at the idea. 

“ Why, it don’t seem an hour,” in an aggrieved 
tone. “ I ain’t had half a visit. I must come 
again when I’m not hurried off so. I s’pose you 
have lots of fine clo’es that I ain’t seen. Mrs. 
Burnham said you had a reel weddin’-dress, an’ 


3 H RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

the children were all in white. Why, you ain’t told 
me half. 

“ Well, it’s a sort of gettin’ in the land of 
Canaan, though ther’ wa’n’t any fightin’ in your 
wilderness. I hope you’ll live to enjoy it, and 
that the man will make you a good husband.” 

“ Come, Granny; get on your togs.” 

Granny grumbled. While her mother was help- 
ing the old lady, Rilla packed a basket of goodies 
that really surprised her into gratitude. Mr. Pine 
assisted the mummy-like figure into the wagon and 
drove off. 

“ And she never asked her old question, 
Mother,” laughed Rilla. 

“ I’m glad she isn’t any relation to us,” said 
Primrose. “ Oh, suppose she was our very own 
grandmother, grudging us everything. Why, we’d 
run away.” 

“ And leave me to bear it alone ? ” said their 
mother with a funny expression flitting across her 
face. 

“ If she was our grandmother, she’d be differ- 
ent,” Rilla commented thoughtfully. 

“ Yes,” returned Mrs. Mann. “If your grand- 
mother had lived, she would have been a sweet old 
lady, glad for you to have everything. It is hard 
for you to live alongside of people who do not 


AT GRAFTON 


3i5 

care for you, and Joe’s wife is not very ami- 
able.” 

“ I mean to snap that question on father,” said 
Prim. “ I had almost forgotten it.” 

They were summoned to luncheon, and Prim 
tried her query on Mrs. Alden, who really was 
puzzled to decide. Then they had a little talk 
about poor Granny. 

“ You see, she used to come over quite often 
when we lived in the lane,” said Rilla. “ And she 
was always wanting a little of something. We 
felt sorry for her.” 

“ She has a lonely life,” said Mrs. Mann. 

“ Mother, I think people ought to be sweet and 
nice as they grow old,” interposed Prim. “ I mean 
to be the loveliest old lady. But I want a lot of 
grandchildren and I’ll be just as good as pie to 
them.” 

Mrs. Alden hoped she would. She had been 
hearing about Granny Keen and Denby folks gen- 
erally. 

“ They’re just green with envy because Mrs. 
Mann’s got such a prize,” said Cap. “ Them old 
maids would have jumped at the chance, an’ said 
thank’ee, too. An’ I’m glad he took her, for she’s 
as sweet as June roses. An’ I’m glad for my share 
of her, cornin’ here to live. Even Pop seems to 


316 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

have a kind of gredge about the children, and 
thinks some of ’em ought to be put out. They’re 
the nicest children I know, and I’m glad they have 
such a splendid father. Granny Keen will have 
enough to talk about for a good month.” 

“ Father,” began Prim, as they walked down 
the street to meet him, “ here is a weighty ques- 
tion. Would you rather be wrecked on the land or 
on the sea? ” 

“ There’s a catch in that. Come to consider, I’d 
rather not be wrecked at all,” and there was a 
merry twinkle in his eyes. 

“ If you’re wrecked on the land, there you stand. 

If you’re wrecked on the sea, there you be.” 

Prim made a pause, laughter playing about her 
lips. 

“ Please’m, if the price is just the same, I’ll be 
wrecked on the land. I have an accident insur- 
ance policy. What about your old lady ? ” 

“ Why, she has never been able to make up her 
mind and was always asking mother. The funny 
thing is she has never been in a steam-car, nor in a 
boat. To be sure, you might be wrecked in a 
wagon,” and Prim laughed. “ There was so much 
to surprise her here, and she was so full of com- 
plaints and forebodings lest we should turn out 


AT GRAFTON 


3i7 

bad, or you turn us out. Oh, Father, dear,” and 
she clasped his arm, “ do you suppose you ever 
will get tired of us? There are so many of 
us.” 

“ Child,” he stooped and kissed her, “ don’t let 
such an idea find lodgment in your brain. You 
will get tired of me first. Some nice young man 
will come along with new charms and graces, and 
you’ll turn your back on the old fellow. But I 
shall have your mother left to comfort me.” 

“ Poor old Granny Keen has had a rather hard 
life,” interposed their mother gently. “ You see,” 
glancing at her husband, “ she was left with two 
rooms in the ell part, and her living from the farm; 
that went to the son. The son’s wife does seem 
to grudge it to her and gives her as little as pos- 
sible.” 

“ Then she grudges every one else any good for- 
tune,” said Amaryllis. “ Don’t you suppose that 
if she were a little sweeter and better and more 
thankful ” 

The girl stopped and flushed. 

“ Yes, my dear, I think she would have won 
more from Joe’s wife in the beginning.” 

“ And, you see, she really envied Mrs. Bachman 
so much of our old stuff. And think what a lot 
she has piled up in her bedroom ! Why, she can 


3 1 8 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

hardly squeeze in herself. She doesn’t need half 
of that.” 

The boys had to hear the story over again, and 
farmer Pine’s comments were added to it. 

The girls were to start for school the next 
week. Linn felt quite delighted about it. Mrs. 
Read came to call with her two daughters, and 
several of the neighbors had turned very friendly. 
Mrs. Chedister was amazed to see Mrs. Brenner 
step out of her elegant coupe to make a call. 

“ Though she drops people as easily as she takes 
them up,” she said. “ Her favor doesn’t last.” 

There had been some discussion about Laurel. 
Mr. Mann was opposed to her being sent to school, 
since she did not want to go. 

There was a neighbor a little farther down the 
street, a Mrs. Boyse, a gentle, unassuming woman, 
who had taken a great fancy to Mrs. Mann. She 
had one son in a technical school, and Amy, of 
seven, a rather delicate child. Two between had 
died of scarlet fever, and they were very choice, 
indeed, of their little daughter. 

“ I don’t care for card-playing nor the Club,” she 
explained to Mrs. Mann. “ And though I love 
music, I don’t make any pretension to being mu- 
sical. I find so much to do in housekeeping and 
sewing. I teach my little girl ; Mr. Boyse doesn’t 


AT GRAFTON 


3i9 

want her to go to school yet this year. I am 
so glad for her to have a playmate near by. She 
often gets lonesome. I envy you about half of 
your children.” 

“ I don’t know which half I could spare,” said 
Mrs. Mann, in a tone of amusement. 

“ And their father is so delightful with them.” 

“ He is extravagantly fond of children,” was the 
reply. “ I think if there had been ten he would 
not have been willing to give up one.” 

“ You certainly have an admirable husband,” 
was the comment. 

So the little girls became great friends. They 
rode their dolls up and down the sidewalk, they 
visited each other, and played tea, and Cap thought 
they should have been twins, they were so alike. 

Mr. Mann took his three daughters over to 
school with an air of proprietorship that was quite 
impressive. Amaryllis was diffident, but Linn had 
been coaching her and imbuing her with courage, 
and she passed very well. Linn and Goldie were 
put in the same class. Prim had a fashion of 
bringing all her knowledge to the fore, and caught 
at any point by a sort of intuition rather than real 
study. In a week she was a great favorite, and 
there was something infectious about her fun. 

They had all been to tea at the Rectory, and Miss 


320 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Evans enjoyed them very much. The Bradley 
boys were asked to Mrs. Mann’s, and had a delight- 
ful time indoors and out. Mr. Mann had a 
swing set in the shade of a big apple-tree, and they 
went to foreign lands in it. 

Gladys Chedister looked on with longing eyes. 
Miss Hunt came every morning and gave her two 
hours’ teaching, but she thought if she could only 
make one in the gay swinging-party, or the great 
carriage load Dan took out in the late afternoon ! 


CHAPTER XVIII 


CHILDREN AND CHILDREN 

Then their mother was whisked off again, this 
time to Boston and some other towns. 

“ You’ll see, Rilla, that the girls don’t get quite 
wild at school, and that they behave in the trolley. 
I do wish school was near enough for them to walk. 
You will find other passengers commenting on rude 
schoolgirls.” 

“ But we often do walk home. Of # course, 
Mother, Prim can’t help saying funny things, and 
everybody thinks her great yellow braids are so 
wonderful. Will her hair always stay yellow?” 

“ Oh, I hope it will grow darker. And do try 
to be well-behaved.” 

They did not feel so lonesome this time, there 
were so many new interests, and the walks after 
school were delightful. Nature study was inter- 
esting them. Sometimes they really did loiter. 

“ Does any one want to go over to Fairfield 
with me this afternoon ? ” asked Dan one morning. 

“ Oh, wait until to-morrow, and we’ll all go,” 
321 


322 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

said Goldie. “ We are to gather sunflowers and 
press them.” 

“ We can all go then. But I have to see a man 
for your father. And they will be home in the 
evening, but not until eight.” 

Tip and Rhoda came home to luncheon. Tip 
was very much interested in a hen that had four 
little chickens hatched out, and some eggs that 
were being pecked at. “ I do want to see one 
come out,” he said. “ I can go to ride any time.” 

“ Couldn’t I go ? ” asked Rhoda. Laurel was 
to stay to tea at Mrs. Boyse’s. 

“ Why, yes — glad to have you.” 

“ And could I ask a little girl ? She is my best 
friend, and she’s real sweet.” 

“ Yes,” returned Dan. “Only one?” 

“ Just one. And it will make the others jealous.” 

“ Oho ! ” laughed Dan. “ What’s her name? ” 

“ Mamie Scott. And she has the loveliest blue 
eyes.” 

So just as school was being dismissed, Dan made 
a halt, and Rhoda came forward, leading her best 
friend, who, until this moment, had not been quite 
sure that Rhoda had a carriage at her command. 
Dan thought he would like to take half a dozen 
eager-eyed little girls. 

“ This is Mamie,” announced Rhoda with great 


AT GRAFTON 


323 


dignity. “ And this horse is Bonnie, the other is 
Lady Betty. I s’pose you couldn't take both, 
Dan? ” 

“ They might get frisky and run away with such 
a light load." 

“ But you won't let this one?" said Mamie 
wide-eyed. 

“ Oh, Bonnie never runs away. I feed her 
lumps of sugar, and you can pat her. I am not a 
bit afraid." 

Mamie was much elated. The two chattered 
and laughed, and when they reached Fairfield Dan 
asked them if they would rather get out. He 
would tie Bonnie, but there was no danger. 

Rhoda elected to stay in. The little girls felt 
quite fine, sitting there in state. Dan came out 
once and nodded to them. The business had a 
hitch and took some time. 

“You were not afraid?" he asked as he 
sprang in. 

“ Why, I knew Bonnie couldn’t run away," said 
Rhoda loftily. “It was fine, wasn't it, Mamie? 
And two men looked at us as if they were s’prised." 

“ There was some one watching at the window. 
You are fine little girls." 

“ Don’t you suppose Laurel would have cried ? " 

“ Oh, I guess not," said Dan. “ Now, Bonnie, 


324 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

hurry along. There’s a cloud I don’t quite like.” 

Bonnie trotted a while, then went slower and 
tossed up her head, going a little lame. 

“ Go on, old girl. You’re on the homestretch. 
Don’t put on airs. Why, I do believe something 
is wrong,” and Dan sprang out. “ She must have 
a stone in her foot.” 

He raised up one foreleg, then the other. 

“Whew! Why, she’s cast a shoe. Now, in 
the name of goodness, where is it? ” 

“ Will it hurt her? ” asked Rhoda. 

“ No, but I’ll have to look it up. Now you sit 
still. I’m going to lead her, and just watch out 
along the road. Then we must go to the smith’s. 
I thought I looked all round before we started.” 

The children looked as well, leaning out of the 
surrey, but Dan admonished them to “ hold on 
tight.” They did not have very far to go. Some 
nails had come out, two were broken. 

But it was quite a drive to the smith’s. Then 
he was finishing a job for a man who had to catch 
a train, and his helper was gone. Dan lifted the 
children out to limber up a little, he said, and they 
looked around at everything. The big bellows 
seemed wonderful. 

“ Mother’s got a teenty-tonty one at home. It’s 
painted green, and has flowers,” said Mamie. 


AT GRAFTON 


325 

“ But it hasn’t any chain, and you must work it 
yourself.” 

“ What do you do with it ? ” asked Rhoda. 

“ Oh, nothing. It just hangs up.” 

“ Don’t the man hurt the horse driving in the 
nails ? ” asked Rhoda presently. 

“ Oh, no. That’s the hoof, and it is hard, like 
horn.” 

“ Isn’t it queer ? ” said Mamie. 

“ Wouldn’t it be funny if we had to have our 
shoes nailed on our feet? ” and Rhoda laughed. 

“ Oh, that would hurt.” 

“ Well, we couldn’t lose them.” 

“ But we wouldn’t want to go to bed in them.” 

Both children laughed at that, and were amazed 
to think the horse slept standing up. 

Presently the work was finished, and Dan started 
off with his load. It was almost dark, mostly 
owing to the cloudiness. 

“Where does Mamie live?” asked Dan. “I 
had better take her home first.” 

“ In Cedar Street, by Jackson.” 

“ That’s right on the way.” 

Bonnie needed no urging, but she rather pro- 
tested at Cedar Street. Mamie’s mother stood on 
the porch. 

“ I was afraid you’d be caught in the rain,” she 


326 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

said. “ I sent up to school to see what had be- 
come of you, but Miss Raynor said Dan had taken 
you to drive with Rhoda Firth, so I knew it was 
all right. And you’ve had a nice time ? ” 

“ Oh, splendid ! ” cried the child. 

“ You must thank Dan. It was very kind of 
you.” 

“ We should have been back earlier, but Bonnie 
cast a shoe. We’re just in time, for it begins to 
rain. Good-night.” 

They soon reached home, but now it was raining 
in earnest. 

“ You’re lucky,” began Marigold. “ But what 
did possess you to take off Mamie Scott without 
saying a word to her mother? ” 

“ How do you know ? ” Rhoda was a little 
startled. 

“ Tip went back after a book. One of the boys 
had come up to see what was the matter. She was 
worried.” 

Rhoda recovered her composure. “ Her mother 
didn’t scold a bit. She was glad we took her. 
Mamie had a splendid time.” 

“ But you should have asked her mother,” said 
Rilla. 

“ Well, how could I? ” indignantly. “ I didn’t 
know myself until lunch. And Dan stopped for 


AT GRAFTON 


327 

us, and — and her mother wasn’t mad at all. She 
said she knew we were safe with Dan.” 

“ But if there had been an accident? ” 

“ There wasn’t any accident. How you do talk, 
Rilla Firth! And I want some dinner.” 

“ Don’t go away a whole afternoon without 
asking permission. I think mother would shut 
you up for a week.” 

Rhoda tossed her head saucily and marched to 
the dining-room. 

“ If we don’t look out,” said Prim, “ Rhoda 
will boss us all. I thought twins were alike, but 
ours are not a bit. Rhoda may be very smart, but 
Laurel is ten times sweeter.” 

Tip was full of his chicken family. There were 
eight now, and three more eggs. 

“ Suppose they couldn’t get the shell broken ? 
Why couldn’t their mother help ? It’s very queer 
that they should know just the time. And what 
makes the down — and the horny feet, and the real 
eyes, when there are only two things in an egg ? ” 

“ A great many people have puzzled over it,” 
said Linn. “ There was once a learned scientist 
who, after a great deal of study, thought he had 
put all the ingredients together. Then he put his 
egg in an incubator, but when the egg hatched he 
remembered he had not put in anything to make 


328 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

feathers. So, then, the poor thing had to have a 
flannel jacket, and he was so ashamed he jumped 
into the river and drowned himself.” 

Tip considered. “ I don’t believe a word of it,” 
announced Rhoda. 

“ Well, the hen knows her business best,” 
laughed Prim. 

They went at their gardens the next morning 
and pulled up weeds. Oh, how lovely everything 
was growing! Roses were budding, and what 
thousands there would be. 

“ I mean to take a great boxful to the hospital,” 
said Chan. “ And think of the places in the city 
where they haven’t any yard, and can’t grow even 
a daisy. I’m glad I’m not a city child. Why, I’d 
rather live in the little old red house all my life.” 

“ Oh, let’s go over and see Mrs. Bachman this 
afternoon,” proposed Primrose. 

Rilla and Chan stayed for music lessons. Rhoda 
thought she would go and see Amy Boyse. She 
was rather jealous that Laurel should have a friend 
all to herself. 

Well, the little old house had been almost made 
over, with the fresh paint outside and the queer 
changes inside. It had been kept red, a pleasant 
dark red, that Prim said looked sociable. Two 
climbing roses had been set out in front, and every- 


AT GRAFTON 


329 

thing was so neat that Goldie was delighted. There 
were chickens, little and big, and there was a pen 
with a small pig that ran about and squealed just 
for pure pleasure, it seemed. Greta was making a 
quilt of the odds and ends of trimming, and it was 
put together with much taste. Linn and Fritz 
compared schools, and the German boy listened, 
big-eyed, to the older boy’s descriptions. Ridge- 
wood was a real city. 

“ But this makes us so happy,” said Mrs. Bach- 
man. “ And there is more in the school than 
Fritzie can ever learn. He will not have a large 
life like you, but he can be good and useful. And 
we are so glad of our home.” 

She had been making spruce beer, and they must 
have some with some spiced bread that was very 
good. And she gave them so many messages for 
their mother that Prim wondered if they could de- 
liver them properly. They must drive down to the 
store. How queer and untidy everything looked ! 

“ I just wish you’d come back, Linn,” said Mr. 
Beers in a worried tone. “ I never saw your beat 
for fixing up. I do believe Fm gettin’ old. Here 
your mother has three likely boys, and I’ve not a 
single son. Some people do have luck.” 

“ And your mother’s gone to Boston ! ” Mrs. 
Beers began in a rather grudging fashion. “ Nex’ 


330 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

thing it’ll be ’Urop’ and the Queen. An’ I sup- 
pose colleges an’ goodness only knows what all. 
Well, you’re born, but you ain’t buried, and there’s 
no tellin’ what may happen,” and the good woman 
gave a sigh. 

“ It’s all been nice so far,” returned Linn joy- 
ously, as they drove off. 

“ I wish everybody could be rich,” said Ama- 
ryllis, in the goodness of her heart; “ then there’d 
be no envying.” 

Dan laughed at the naive philosophy. 

They were glad enough to see their mother, 
though Cap said it hadn’t been so lonesome as the 
first time they went away. There were so many 
more comforting things in the summer. There 
had been three or four post-cards every day, and 
they brought home some lovely photographs. 

There were only two more weeks of school. 
Linn was pretty sure he would go into the gradu- 
ating class, though it would be in the second divi- 
sion. Amaryllis had studied her very best, but the 
others had only been in their classes about ten 
weeks. She began to like school very much, and 
made some nice friends. Marigold was doing 
well, but Primrose had an adoring crowd of fol- 
lowers. Tip would still go on at Miss Raynor’s, 
and their mother said Laurel must go to school 


AT GRAFTON 


33 * 

in the fall, though in her own way she was learn- 
ing a great many things, but Rhoda would al- 
ways be in advance of her. 

Tip was quite a favorite with the girls, and 
often was the victim of spite from the largest boy 
in school, some six months older than Tip, one of 
the rather clumsy, loose- jointed children whose 
great pleasure was stumbling over the others. 
After a little, Tip had grown wary, and slipped 
aside so adroitly that Davie Mears went down 
himself in one attempt. 

He picked himself up and shook his fist at Tip. 

“ You see if I don’t catch you for that,” he said 
angrily. 

“ I wasn’t going to have you push me over. I 
wasn’t in your way,” flung out Tip in a disdainful 
manner. 

Some of the children laughed. 

Coming out of school one afternoon when Tip 
had his books under his arm, Davie ran up and 
sung out : 

“ Tip top — Slip slop, and now you’re goin’ to 
get a flop.” 

Both arms were around Tip. Davie meant to 
lift him partly from the ground and throw him, 
but Tip was like a little eel. One slim leg was 
around Davie, and both went down together, Tip 


332 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

uppermost. The little boy was angry, and saw his 
chance. Before his adversary could recover, he 
began a fast and furious pommeling. Davie could 
only get in one blow, and that was on the side of 
Tip’s nose, that drew blood. 

“Teacher, teacher, two boys are fighting!” 

Miss Raynor came out. 

“ Boys, get up this instant ! Harrison, how 
dared you ! ” 

It looked worse than it was. Tip’s nose had be- 
spattered his enemy as well. Miss Raynor took 
hold of his arm with what might be termed a jerk. 

“ Davie began it,” said a girl. “ He was going 
to throw Tip down.” 

“ And he called him names,” began another. 

“ I didn’t,” protested Davie. 

“ You did, too! ” cried Tip. “ You said, ■ Slip 
slop,’ and was goin’ to flop me, but you couldn’t, 
even if you are bigger. He won’t let me alone, 
teacher, and I just gave it to him.” 

“ I’m ashamed of you both. Come into the 
schoolroom. Davie, did you call names ? ” 

Davie began to cry. “ Well — well — he ” 

“ I just didn’t do anything, Davie Mears. But 
I want you to let me alone. If you don’t, I 
won’t come to school any more.” 

“ Hush,” commanded Miss Raynor. “ Can 


AT GRAFTON 


333 

any one tell me just what did happen? Not you, 
Rhoda. Martha Gay, did you see how it began ? ” 
“ He made a — a funny rhyme and grabbed Tip, 
and said he’d flop him, but Tip caught him, and 
they went down together, and then the fight be- 
gan.” 

Half a dozen voices substantiated this. 

“ Both of you go into the washroom — Harrison, 
your blouse is all stained. Wash your hands and 

faces, and ” Should she punish them? “ I 

am ashamed of you. Let me get a towel — Harri- 
son, your cheek begins to swell. I think I’ll bathe 
it with some hot water. I don’t know what your 
mother will say. It is a wrong and wicked thing 
for boys to fight. Davie, you may go home. Chil- 
dren, you have been dismissed. Go at once.” 

They left the room rather reluctantly. Miss 
Raynor bathed the face and put a cooling lotion 
on it. The blow was so near the eye that the 
swelling almost closed it. Then she pinned a 
handkerchief over the stained blouse and said, “ I 
must write a note to your mother. Harrison, you 
must never do such a thing again.” 

“ And let him knock me down ? Not much ! ” 
Miss Raynor felt unequal to coping with boys’ 
logic, and wrote her note, giving it to Rhoda. 
Several children were waiting outside. 


334 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

“ You just gave it to him good ! ” said one. “ I 
wish teacher hadn’t come so soon, and you could 
have given Davie a black eye. He’s a mean 
skunk ! ” 

“ I stuck a pin in him one day when he pinched 
me. ’Tain’t no good to tell teacher, for he says 
he didn’t.” 

The children reached home without any further 
mishap. The family were out in the garden, the 
others just home from school, and their father had 
returned early and was planning to take some of 
them out driving. 

“ Oh, Tip, what has happened? ” 

“ He fit,” explained Rhoda. “ Davie Mears 
was going to flop him, he said, and Tip threw him 
down, and then ” 

“ They fit,” said Primrose with a funny ex- 
pression. 

“ Well, then, they — fought,” and Rhoda turned 
red. 

Mr. Mann took him up in his arms. “ My lit- 
tle lad — and you had the worst of it? ” 

“ Oh, I hammered him good. You see, my nose 
bled. He’s always doing mean little things to the 
girls as well. And he’s a great fat booby. Then 
he said ‘ Tip top ’ — I don’t mind that, but 1 Slip 
slop ’ madded me, and then he said, ‘ and now 


AT GRAFTON 


335 

you’re goin’ to flop,’ and he flopped with me on the 
top. He’ll let me alone next time, I guess.” 

“ Oh, Tip,” said his mother; “ fighting is such a 
dreadful thing. I hoped no boy of mine would 
ever do such a thing.” 

Linn came around and put his arm over his 
mother’s shoulder. 

“ Boys have to sometimes,” he began. “ There 
are always some in school who bully you, and the 
best way is to give it back to them. They are 
nearly always cowards, too,. I’ve had some scrim- 
mages at Denby ” 

“ And he took my part,” interposed Chan. “ It 
was before I was hurt. I tell you, Linn’s a splen- 
did brother ! ” 

How fast the boy was growing, and how manly 
he seemed. Perhaps she did not understand boys. 
There was a smile on Mr. Mann’s face, and he 
hugged the little lad closer. Tip wound the slim 
little legs around the stout body, a trick of baby- 
hood with his own father. What a friend they 
would all have, and the tears of gratitude shone 
in her eyes. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A SUMMER BLOSSOMING 

Tip was not much the worse for his scrimmage, 
except being somewhat bruised under the eye. 
Miss Raynor’s note had expressed sincerest re- 
grets, and exonerated Tip, for she felt he had not 
really been to blame, although she disapproved 
strongly of boys fighting. Davie did not come to 
school, and Tip was quite a hero in the eyes of the 
little girls. Miss Raynor read them a lecture on 
being kind to each other, and not indulging in rude 
or tormenting actions. 

After school was over, Mrs. Mears made her 
appearance, really armed for a fray. Davie had 
been hurt, and had not left his bed all day. She 
had heard those Firth children were of that low 
Denby class, and if Miss Raynor wished to keep 
up the reputation of her school, she would advise 
her to send them packing, as she would lose some 
of her best scholars. They certainly should not 
send Davie next year. 

Miss Raynor’s explanation was quite different 
336 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 33 7 

from what the boy had carried home, but the irate 
mother would not believe her child at fault. 

“ The Firth children are well-trained and very 
intelligent. My sister teaches two of them, and 
one is the boy with the beautiful voice who sang 
the Easter anthem. Children will have trivial dis- 
putes at times.” 

“ But if he had broken Davie’s back when he 
threw him down ” 

“ He was trying to throw down the Firth boy, 
who is much smaller ; but nothing serious has hap- 
pened. They went down on the soft grass.” 

“ Well — we shall not send Davie next year,” 
with a toss of the head. 

“ He is rather large for my school,” said Miss 
Raynor, in her quiet, ladylike manner. “ And I 
much prefer girls.” 

Miss Raynor repeated the interview to her 
sister. 

“ As if we would give up four pupils for her 
one. I do not consider Davie Mears an attractive 
child. He has some sly ways that I despise, and 
he is not truthful. He loves to tease the other 
children.” 

After a week, Davie begged to go back to school. 
It wasn’t any fun to stay at home alone and have 
his mother saying, “ Don’t do that, Davie ; don’t 


338 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

get so many books around; don’t pull Jack’s ears; 
oh, can’t you be a little quieter ? ” 

Miss Raynor was really proud of Rhoda’s ad- 
vancement, and though Tip had queer streaks, he 
was very smart in some things, and he could draw 
wonderfully. 

“ Only a week to vacation,” said Prim, swinging 
her hat as she came up the walk. “And, Mother, 
don’t you think Goldie and I might have a little 
tea party? There are so many nice girls in our 
class. And Miss Morrow is going to take us out 
in the woods for a picnic, and there’s the Sunday- 
school, and the Read girls are going to Ocean 
Grove for a week. There are such lots of things. 
Vacation is just splendid ! ” 

“ You had a vacation last summer.” 

“ But we had to work, and there were no girls 
to have fun with, only when Mr. Mann came to 
hand,” laughing gayly. “ There he comes now,” 
and Prim flew to meet him. 

They talked school matters. Prim and Goldie 
would not be promoted ; they had only been three 
months in the class, and were not far enough ad- 
vanced, Linn was sure. “ But I’ve studied like a 
trooper.” 

" And how does a trooper study? ” asked Goldie, 
her eyes alight with fun. 


AT GRAFTON 


339 


“ Why, with all his might,” returned Linn. 

Mrs. Mann thought her husband looked tired 
or worried, and when Mrs. Alden had taken the 
children down the street for a walk, she said softly, 
“ What is it, dear? ” 

“ Oh, have I given it away ? ” laughing in a 
rather forced manner. “ Well — I had a caller to- 
day, Mr. Howard Gwynne.” 

“ Oh ! He wants — does he want Chan ? ” 

“ My dear, there is a good deal to think about.” 
He slipped his arm around his wife and drew her 
nearer. “ I hoped he had seen some new boys with 
voices — he has one in training — but he wanted to 
know everything about Chan, and I told him I had 
married the mother, the ‘ beautifullest mother/ Tip 
once said, and that there were eight children, and 
a girl who might sing equal to Chan, and that I 
should care for them and educate them, and try to 
make fine men and women of them. I ought not to 
have told him about the Easter anthem, but I did, 
I was so proud of it. He is mightily interested, 
and wants to see them all. So I asked him up on 
Saturday.” 

“ Well?” was all she said. 

“ Whether we would have any right to mar a 
splendid future for the lad? He would like to 
take him and do the very best for him. He is 


340 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

well known both here and abroad. It is a chance 
out of a thousand. But I love the child — how 
could I part with him ! ” 

“ Oh, husband, he would not go. Tempting as 
your offer was, he wanted to stay in the little old 
house with us all, and he was full of the sweetest 
gratitude to you. And all the delightful things 
you could give him! Oh, no, he would not go 
away from us. He loved me so well that I think 
he was glad Linn was to go into the store so he 
would have to stay at home a while longer. And 
now I think he doesn’t understand fame well 
enough to give up all our love for it.” 

“ But it is this, Bessy. Suppose in the years to 
come he may think he has made a great sacrifice 
in simply taking the love. I cannot give him a 
fortune, and he might win both fame and fortune 
easily.” 

“ Oh, don’t think so far into the future. We 
are so happy all together. Heaven grant there 
may not be any break. It should be your reward. 
Let your friend come without a misgiving.” 

Did she understand all it would be to the boy? 
Could she understand how he loved him, what he 
had been to the longing heart? 

There were two busy, exciting days, and, last of 
all, a rather brilliant commencement at school. 


AT GRAFTON 


34i 

And if Chandler Firth did not stand very high in 
scholarship, he had the solo part in a ringing song 
where all the class joined in the chorus. And Linn 
looked forward two years, when he should walk 
proudly up and receive his diploma and be trans- 
ferred to the high school. 

“ It was just splendid,” cried Goldie. “ I’m so 
glad we’ve come out of the wilderness that was 
Denby, and it is all owing to you, you dearest of 
fathers,” and she gave Mr. Mann’s hand a sort 
of tempestuous squeeze. And there wasn’t a hap- 
pier person in all Grafton than Adonijah Mann. 

The children slept quite late the next morning. 
Tip and Rhoda would be in school two weeks 
longer, a thing Tip protested against loudly. Prim 
was planning her graduation dress by the aid of a 
fashion magazine. They gardened a little and 
filled the house with fresh bouquets. Mr. Mann 
had gone to the city, but would be up at noon with 
Mr. Gwynne. Chan could hardly tear himself 
away from a book of poems. Two months with 
no lessons! He had almost forgotten what Mr. 
Gwynne was like, and when Dan drove round with 
the surrey he stepped in reluctantly. 

Yes, there they were coming down the platform 
steps, and Mr. Gwynne was not at all formidable. 
A tall, fair man, with a golden-brown mustache, 


342 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

and deep blue eyes, that now wore a kindly smile. 

“ Oh, how you have changed and grown, and 
you are not the pale little fellow of the cot who 
sang like the birds. I’ve carried that in my mind 
many an hour, and it is one of the things Fve come 
to hear. And I have heard the romance about you 
all and your good father here. He will tell you 
that I wanted you kept safe and well until I could 
see you again. I’ve had months of pressing and 
arduous business, but now I am going to take a 
vacation. What a lovely place, Mr. Mann, and 
what splendid trees! And such a restful air. I 
like the simplicity.” 

Dan drove around the circle. There were some 
children on the front porch. Linn rose and 
bowed. 

Mr. Gwynne thought they made a beautiful pic- 
ture. He stepped out and wondered if he could 
remember each one’s name, and, after all, there 
were only six. Laurel had not come home, and 
Tip was making himself presentable. 

Mrs. Mann came out and invited him in. 

“ Oh, let us sit here a while,” he said. “ I want 
to talk with the children. I don’t often get such a 
chance.” 

They were all a little shy at first, but when Tip 
joined them he seemed to have some occult in- 


AT GRAFTON 


343 

fluence, and they were all inspired with a kind of 
merriment. He half envied Mr. Mann. And 
when they went in to lunch, Mr. Gwynne really 
was one of them. He had never seen just such a 
group of children before. No wonder Mr. Mann 
wanted them ! Why, it was like some bit out of a 
romance. 

He had to hear about little Arthur and the will, 
and see the beautiful books, and also hear about 
Mr. Collamore’s visit. There were so many things 
— why, their lives seemed brimming over with in- 
cidents. 

They went to the parlor presently, and he sat 
down to the piano, though he winced a little at 
first with a comical sense of disapproval. 

“ You will spoil your singer’s ear with this 
piano, which could never have been first-class,” he 
said. 

“ Yes, I’ve wondered if we ought not have a 
new one. I took it with the house.” 

“ I’d like to choose one for my singing-bird,” 
with a fond look at Chan. 

They thought Miss Raynor evoked wonderful 
sounds, but they were spellbound at Mr. Gwynne’s 
music, even if the piano had passed its prime. And 
the eager faces were an inspiration. 

“ Now, I want you to do something for me,” he 


344 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

began. “ Chan — may I call you that ? — I want 
to hear again what you were singing to that little 
Arthur. It struck me as being strangely beautiful, 
and has haunted me.” 

“ Oh, it’s so much prettier when Goldie sings. 
You see — we caught it from the birds, there were 
so many over at the old house, and down in the 
woods. ,, 

Goldie was a bit bashful. “ We haven’t any 
words to it,” she said. 

“ I don’t want any words, only just the melody.” 

“ Oh, come, Goldie ; Mr. Gwynne’s so nice, you 
needn’t feel afraid.” 

Mr. Gwynne colored and smiled at the compli- 
ment. 

“ You begin,” said Goldie. 

It was a little bird in some far-off thicket just at 
daybreak, when hardly a leaf stirred, growing 
clearer with a longing note, then another an- 
swered, then they blended, there was a newer one, 
then there seemed half a dozen, until it was the 
poet’s “ sweet jargoning.” A clear high sound — 
a bird flying upward, growing fainter and fainter, 
broken up by a nearer, merry whistle, soft low 
notes again — the thrush, the lilt of the robin, the 
gayety of the mocking-bird, then something plain- 
tively sweet. 


AT GRAFTON 


345 

Mr. Gwynne was noting it down with his pen- 
cil on a pad, raising his eyes now and then to look 
at the two children. Chan’s face was rapt with 
the melody. They both paused and drew a long 
breath. 

“ That is remarkable,” he said. “ It would set 
some audiences wild. I have part of a cornet solo, 
and this is just what I wanted. Next winter, chil- 
dren, you shall hear it played. I have a young 
pupil who will some day be a celebrated player. I 
wonder if you have ever heard a cornet? ” 

“ I don’t think we know just what it is,” said 
Linn. 

“ Well, a fine player makes it an inspiration. I 
have been saving up bits for it, and that was what 
caught my attention at the hospital, only I thought 
first it was a bird. Chan, you ought to be a com- 
poser — you may be some day. Do all of you sing? 
Where did you get such remarkable talent ? ” 

“ We sing at things,” said Primrose dryly. 

“ I believe I could give a concert with you alone. 
What are you smiling at ? ” 

Prim was rosy red. 

“ Prim can’t carry a tune,” said Linn. “ She 
wanders ofif in the funniest way.” 

“ I can sing with the others in Sunday-school 
because I follow the sound, but when I’m alone I 


346 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

stray off and can’t get back. So mother says I 
sing like a teakettle, and that whisks about, you 
know.” 

Mr. Gwynne laughed heartily, and then proposed 
to try their voices. Linn’s would make a boyish 
alto and develop into bass; Rilla’s was sweet, but 
had not much strength; Goldie’s was fine, and 
would be a clear, high soprano; Prim’s had more 
of the mezzo strain. They sang some of the school 
songs, and certainly did very well. 

“ Now I must hear Chan’s anthem. I have 
heard some beautiful boys’ voices in it, and some 
famous singers, but you needn’t feel afraid.” 

Chan smiled a little. “ I sang it then just as if 
I saw the heavenly host from the mountains. I 
am afraid I couldn’t do it quite the same again. 
Oh, don’t you know that sometimes you can see a 
thing ” Chan paused and flushed. 

“ That’s inspiration, my boy, and it makes the 
best singers. Have you the music ? ” 

Chan found it. The solo was set for a boy so- 
prano. Mr. Gwynne played the opening and sang 
the first part, then nodded to the boy, who took up, 

“ How beautiful upon the mountains.” 

Howard Gwynne listened in surprise. The ease, 
the sweet unconsciousness, was winsome in itself. 


AT GRAFTON 


347 

Yes, the voice was unusual and gave promise 
of being really superior. It was a fortune in 
itself. 

“ And did Mr. Evans give you all the training 
you had ? ” 

“ And Miss Marsh. She’s the real soprano in 
the church.” 

“ Mr. Mann, I begin to think you captured a 
family of geniuses. But I put in the first claim 
for this boy,” and he kissed Chan’s white forehead. 
“ Whatever is best for him in the musical world 
I can give him. He is truly a child of music. 
You are right in some things, that all children of 
to-day need education. He must learn languages 
as well. I’m not going to lose sight of him. Chan, 
can’t you be partly my boy as well ? It will mean 
a good deal for the future.” 

“ I like you,” Chan said simply. “ But if it 
hadn’t been for father — and he wasn’t my father 
then — I might have been a poor little lame fellow. 
Then no one would have wanted me.” 

“ Oh, you could have sung your way into any 
one’s heart,” was the earnest reply. 

Just then a dainty basket-phaeton stopped on 
the drive. It was Mrs. Brenner. Mr. Mann went 
out. 

“ Yes, I’m coming in, for I have a great favor 


348 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

to ask, and Mr. Brenner is the worst man about 
making calls. Why, are you having a party ? ” 

“ Oh, no, only one guest besides ourselves. 
Walk in.” 

She bowed to the children, who broke from the 
throng about the piano, and was introduced to Mr. 
Gwynne. 

“ Oh,” she exclaimed, “ I am delighted to meet 
you, Mr. Gwynne. I missed you twice in London, 
and have some friends who rave about you and 
your work. I hope you are going to stay some 
time in America and enchant us with your 
music.” 

“ Oh, there are some fine composers and con- 
ductors. We all seem to keep to our places.” 

“ The concert at Lady Eversleigh’s was said to 
be one of the very fine things of the season. And 
everybody was disappointed that you did not stay.” 

“ That was quite impossible, though I should 
have met some warm friends.” 

“ And, Mr. Mann, I want to ask the favor of 
Master Chandler’s company to dinner to-morrow. 
I’m not going to use any disingenuousness,” laugh- 
ing. “ Mr. Brenner has asked a friend of his up 
to dinner to-morrow, a Mr. Hall, who is one of the 
well-known musicians, and he is very anxious to 
hear Chandler sing that anthem. Mr. Brenner 


AT GRAFTON 


349 

has talked so much about it. Mr. Hall may be a 
good friend to have sometime, unless Mr. Gwynne 
here has the first claim to the boy. But this is a 
favor and a pleasure to us. Such a voice ought 
not be hidden out of sight ; do you not think so, Mr. 
Gwynne ? ” 

“ I certainly do. But my claim to him when he 
is ready to be introduced to the world of music 
comes first, I believe,” with the least touch of 
gratification in his tone. 

“ But that doesn’t debar him from neighborly 
pleasures. You’ll come, Chandler, won’t you? 
Your singing last night was fine. Grafton is go- 
ing to be proud of you. Now, Mr. Mann, don’t 
deny me.” 

The father was really pleased. He had not been 
troubled about the flings of eight children from 
Denby, wild Arabs, but he did like to have them 
take their rightful position. 

“ It shall be as Chan says.” 

“ We’ll take him home after service, and send 
him back to you, and we shall be delighted to have 
him, so that’s settled. Be sure to bring the music, 
Chan. There will be only one other guest — Mr. 
Evans.” 

Chan didn’t mind then, but he would rather his 
father had declined at first. Mrs. Brenner was 


350 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

very agreeable to the girls, and said she should 
give a little tea-party for them before she went 
away. Mr. Brenner was very fond of young 
people. 

Linn accompanied Mrs. Brenner to her phae- 
ton. 

Howard Gwynne looked at his host in a rather 
amused fashion. 

“ There’s so much to talk about that I shall 
have to come again, and shall be most happy to 
do it. I am wonderfully interested in these chil- 
dren of yours, and their future fortunes. If you 
should get tired of so many, I stand ready to adopt 
two or three,” laughing. 

“ And there’s Tip and the twins to grow up and 
surprise us with some remarkable gift,” said Prim- 
rose. “Oh, will you come again? You haven’t 
seen the garden nor anything.” 

“ I surely will. And now I must go, for I have 
a dinner engagement. I have had a most delight- 
ful time. And, Chan, you must not go singing 
round the world like a young troubadour, and get 
your voice worn thin. We’ll have some talks 
about the best way to keep it fresh and sweet. I 
am glad to have seen you all, and shall think of you 
often.” 

Dan drove round with the surrey. “ I’m not 


AT GRAFTON 


3Si 

going to say good-by,” and he sprang in, waving 
his hand. The soft-brown eyes and the sweet 
boyish face lingered longest. 

They all sat down on the porch step, Tip on 
one side, Chan on the other. The boy’s arm 
crept up round Mr. Mann’s neck. Something in 
the soft touch reassured him. No, he would never 
lose his dear boy. 

“ Isn’t he splendid ! ” cried Marigold. “ How 
many splendid people there are in the world ! And 
Mr. Collamore will come again, and we shall have 
a grand vacation, with all the fun and the music 
and everything. And Mrs. Brenner said she was 
going to give us a party.” 

“ Her house is so beautiful, too,” interposed 
Chan. “ And the grand piano goes to your very 
heart. But Mr. Gwynne’s playing just lifts you 
up, and you seem almost to Heaven’s gate.” 

“ Oh, dear ! ” exclaimed Prim. “ I’m so full of 
joy and delight that I can’t hold in another mo- 
ment,” and she began to dance on the path. Such 
beautiful curves, such dips and turns and waving 
of her arms, and dainty steps! The little next- 
door girl looked on longingly. If she could go 
and join them — but her mother sat there in 
state. 

“ Are you never coming to dinner ! ” exclaimed 


352 RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Cap. “ Or did the man’s music take away your 
appetite? And I’ve got such a good dinner ! ” 
They came down from the clouds and went in, 
as if it were another country. 

We will leave the happy band of brothers and 
sisters for a time, but shall soon learn more about 
them in the next volume, to be entitled “ The Red 
House Children’s Vacation.” 


THE END 


THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE 

First Volume of “Little Red House Series ” 

By AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

Illustrated by Louise Wyman 
12mo Cloth Price, Net, $1.00 Postpaid, $1.10 

"THE very title of this book gives promise of 
a good story, especially with such an author 
as Miss Douglas, and when we know that there 
are eight of these children, as loving as they are 
lively, there can be no doubt of the good things 
in store for the reader. Their efforts to help the 
dearest of mothers, their merriment, which no 
poverty can subdue, and the great and well- 
deserved good fortune which comes to them, 
move us in rapid succession to sympathy, amuse- 
ment, and delight. Older readers will take great 
interest in the capable way in which a widowed 
mother with very slender means holds her family 
together until sacrifice is no longer necessary, 
and in the various neighbors with their very 
human traits, while the younger ones will be charmed by the brothers and 
sisters, with their quaint names, constantly sustained individualities, and 
wholesome faculty for being happy with and for each other. 

“ It is a sunshiny story of the best things in life. Men and women today need 
such stories quite as much as the children. It is as quaint as the “ Pepper Books ” 
for little folks, but carries a deeper treasure for older people.” — Universalist 
Leader. 

“ The homely sympathy and sweetness of this book will make it a delight to 
both old and young, and whet the appetite for the next volume.”— Otterbein Teacher. 

“This first of the series is a wholesome book for young and old, and the 
successors from the pen of the fascinating author will be eagerly awaited by all 
who have the good fortune to read THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE ."—Portland, Ore., Telegram. 

“This is the first of a new series of stories for children that is sure to be 
successful.” — Christian Endeavor World. 

“ The story is one decidedly to be recommended for children of nine or ten.” — 
Evening Wisconsin , Milvjaukee. 



THE CHILDREN 
IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE 


AMANDA M DOUCLAS 


For sale by all booksellers or sent on receipt of postpaid 
price by the publishers 

L0THR0P, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


HELEN GRANT SERIES 

By AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

Illustrated by Amy Brooks Cloth Price per volume $1.25 

Helen Grant’s Schooldays 
Helen Grant’s Friends 
Helen Grant at Aldred House 
Helen Grant in College 
Helen Grant, Senior 
Helen Grant, Graduate 
Helen Grant, Teacher 
Helen Grant’s Decision 
Helen Grant’s Harvest Year 

LIELEN GRANT and her friends represent the best type of college 
* * girls, those of the highest aims and ideals, and she herself 
develops to admiration in each successive phase of her career.— 
Milwaukee Free Press. 

Helen Grant is a lovable and capable American girl, and the young 
people who follow her experiences as depicted by Miss Douglas are sure 
to be the better for it. — Herald and Presbyter . 

Miss Douglas has had long experience in writing books for girls. 
Into her stories she puts the influence of high ideals, remembering all the 
time that girls are not to be deprived of their good times, but that play 
and earnest endeavor contribute each a share to the making of womanly 
character . — Chris tia n Register. 

In “ Helen Grant,” Miss Douglas has 
created a splendid type of American girlhood, 
strong, energetic, intelligent, and winsome. 

Her progress under difficulties, and her unusual 

E ower to win and keep friends, have delighted 
er readers. — Chicago Advance. 


For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on 
receipt of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., 
BOSTON 




MOTHER TUCKER’S SEVEN 

By ANGELINA W. WRAY 

Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington 
Large 12mo Cloth $1.25 

OERE is a story that appeals to one in- 
* ^stantly, and which contains the same ele- 
ments that have made the famous 54 Pepper 
Books” the success that they are, the merry, 
active life of a loving family forced to find 
pleasure in most economical ways, but never 
letting it prevent very great happiness in each 
other, and the resolute overcoming of obsta- 
cles. “Mother Tucker” is the refined, deli- 
cate widow of a country clergyman who has 
lost his life in an act of heroism, and the seven 
children are of varying ages, but all are busy 
and cheery. How the boys plan to earn money, 
how love for her own family proves stronger 
than the attraction of wealth to pretty Molly, 
and what even little Martha can do, must be read to be appreciated, 
and one need not be ashamed of wet eyes when “ Merry ” wins a prize 
on a piece written in secret by her kind oldest sister. They deserve 
every bit of the good fortune that comes to them. 



'* It is a good, healthy story, and breathes a cheery optimism which may 
bring courage to others who are similarly circumstanced .** — Springfield 
Republican. 

“ The book is full of the wholesome every-day matters of a poor family, 
beautified by an unvarying spirit of bravery and cheerfulness .” — New Tork 
Times. 

“This is an appealing story of real merit and those elements of life which 
are bound to win, not only popularity for the author, but also esteem and sue- 
cess for those who are influenced by it .**— Religious Telescope % Dayton % O. 


For sale by ml I booksellers , or sent postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 


Only Doltie 


By Nina Rhoades Illustrated by Bertha Davidson 
Square i2mo Cloth $1.00 

T HIS is a brightly written story of a girl of 
twelve, who, when the mystery of her birth 
is solved, like Cinderella, passes from drudgery to 
better circumstances. There is nothing strained 
or unnatural at any point. All descriptions or 
portrayals of character are life-like, and the 
book has an indescribable appealing quality 
which wins sympathy and secures success. 

“It is delightful reading at all times .” — Cedar 
Rapids (la.) Republican. 

“ It is well written, the story runs smoothly, the idea 
is good, and it is handled with ability. — Chicago 
Journal. 

Little Girl Next Door 

By Nina Rhoades Large i2mo Cloth Illustrated 
by Bertha Davidson $1.00 

A DELIGHTFUL story of true and genuine friendship between an 
impulsive little girl in a fine New York home and a little blind girl 
in an apartment next door. The little girl’s determination to cultivate 
the acquaintance, begun out of the window during a rainy day, triumphs 
over the barriers of caste, and the little blind girl proves to be in every 
way a worthy companion. Later a mystery of birth is cleared up, and the 
little blind girl proves to be of gentle birth as well as of gentle manners. 




Winifred’s Neighbors 

By Nina Rhoades Illustrated 
by Bertha G. Davidson Large 
1 2 mo Cloth $1.00 


T ITTLE 

L* rhildri 


Winifred’s efforts to find some 
children of whom she reads in a book 
lead to the acquaintance of a neighbor 
of the same name, and this acquaintance 
proves of the greatest importance to Winifred’s 
own family. Through it all she is just such a 
little girl as other girls ought to know, and 
the story will hold the interest of all ages. 


For 'ale by all booksellers , or sent postpaid on receipt 
of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 



The Children on the Top Floor 

By Nina Rhoades Large 12 mo 

Cloth Illustrated by Bertha 1 

Davidson $1.00 

P this book little Winifred Hamilton, the 
child heroine of “Winifred’s Neighbors,” 
reappears, living in the second of the four 
stories of a New York apartment house. On 
the top floor are two very interesting children, 

Betty, a little older than Winifred, who is now 
ten, and Jack, a brave little cripple, who is a 
year younger. In the end comes a glad re- 
union, and also other good fortune for crippled 
Jack, and Winifred’s kind little heart has once 
more indirectly caused great happiness to others. 

How Barbara Kept Her Promise 

By Nina Rhoades Large 12 mo Cloth Illustrated 
by Bertha Davidson $1.00 

T WO orphan sisters, Barbara, aged twelve, and little Hazel, who is 
“only eight,” are sent from their early home in London to their 
mother’s family in New York. Faithful Barbara has promised her father 
that she will take care of pretty, petted, mischievous Hazel, and how she 
tries to do this, even in the face of great difficulties, forms the story which 
has the happy ending which Miss Rhoades wisely gives to all her stories. 

Little Miss Rosa mond 

By Nina Rhoades Illus- 
trated by Bertha G. Davidson 
Large i2mo Cloth $1.00 

R OSAMOND lives in Richmond, Va., 
with her big brother, who cannot 
give her all the comfort that she needs in 
the trying hot weather, and she goes to the 
seaside cottage of an uncle whose home 
is in New York. Here she meets Gladys 
and Joy, so well known in a previous 
book, “The Little Girl Next Door,” and 
after some complications are straightened 
out, bringing Rosamond’s honesty and 
kindness oi heart into prominence, all are made very happy. 




For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt 
of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


“ Brick House Books ” 

By NINA RhOADES 

Cloth !2mo Illustrated $1.00 each 

Priscilla of the 

Doll Shop 

TTHE “Brick House Books,” as they are 
A called from their well-known cover de- 
signs, are eagerly sought by children all over 
the country. There are three good stories in 
this book, instead of one, and it is hard to 
say which little girls, and boys, too, for that 
matter, will like the best. 

Brave Little Peggy 

P EGGY comes from California to New Jersey to live with a brother and 
sister whom she has not known since very early childhood. She is so 
democratic in her social ideas that many amusing scenes occur, and it is 
hard for her to understand many things that she must learn. But her good 
heart carries her through, and her conscientiousness and moral courage 
win affection and happiness. 




The Other Sylvia 


U" IGHT-year-old Sylvia learns that girls who 
are “ Kings’ Daughters ” pledge themselves 
to some kind act or service, and that one little 
girl named Mary has taken it upon herself to be 
helpful to all the Marys of her acquaintance. 
This is such an interesting way of doing good that 
she adopts it in spite of her unusual name, and 
really finds not only “ the other Sylvia,” but great 
happiness. 


For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 




LITTLE BETTY BLEW 

Her Strange Experiences and Adventures 
in Indian Land 

BY ANNIE M. BARNES 

Illustrated by Frank T. Merrill i2mo Cloth with gold and 
colors 300 pages Price $1.25 

O NE of the very best books with 
which to satisfy a young reader’s 
natural desire for an “ Indian story” 
is this one of little Betty Blew and 
what she saw and experienced when 
her family removed from Dorchester, 
Mass., two hundred years ago, to 
their home on the Ashley River above 
Charleston, South Carolina. Although 
Betty is but a small maid she is so 
wise and true that she charms all, and 
there are a number of characters who 
will interest boys as well as girls, and 
old as well as young. 

There are many Indians who figure most importantly in many 
exciting scenes, but the book, though a splendid “ Indian story,” 
is far more than that. It is an unusually entertaining tale of the 
making of a portion of our country, with plenty of information 
as well as incident to commend it, and the account of a delight- 
ful family life in the brave old times. It is good to notice that 
this story is to be the first of a colonial series, which will surely 
be a favorite with children and their parents. Mr. Merrill’s 
illustrations are of unusual excellence, even for that gifted artist, 
and the binding is rich and beautiful. 



For sale by all booksellers , or sent prepaid on receipt cf price 
by the publisher! 

Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 


The Dorothy Dainty Series 

By AMY BROOKS 

Large i2mo Cloth Illustrated 
by the Author Price $i.oo Each 

Dorothy Dainty 
Dorothy* s Playmates 
Dorothy Dainty at School 
Dorothy Dainty at the Shore 
Dorothy Dainty in the City 
Dorothy Dainty at Home 
Dorothy Dainty* s Qay Times 
Dorothy Dainty in the Country 
Dorothy Dainty* s Winter 
Dorothy Dainty in the Mountains 

“Little Dorothy Dainty is one of the most generous-hearted 
of children. Selfishness is not at all a trait of hers, and she knows 
the value of making sunshine, not alone in her own heart, but for 
her neighborhood and friends.” — Boston Courier* 

•‘Dorothy Dainty, a Kittle girl, the only child of wealthy par- 
ents, is an exceedingly interesting character, and her earnest and 
interesting life is full of action and suitable adventure.” 

— -Pittsburg Christian Advocate , 

“No finer little lady than Dorothy 
Dainty was ever placed in a book for 
children.” 

— Teacher? Journal Pittsburg, 

** Miss Brooks is a popular writer for 
the very little folks who can read. She 
has an immense sympathy for the chil- 
dren, and her stories never fail to be 
amusing .” 

— RaekeOtr (AT. Y.) Herald. 




LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.. BOSTON, 



APR 3 1913 





